FolioCorpusBhagavad-gītā

16 · The Divine and Demoniac Natures

24 verses · 🖨 Class prep
Sanskrit Recitation
Reciter: His Grace Rādhā-Gopīnātha Prabhu
Reading along — Chapter 16
16.1-3
śrī-bhagavān uvāca
abhayaṁ sattva-saṁśuddhir
jñāna-yoga-vyavasthitiḥ
dānaṁ damaś ca yajñaś ca
svādhyāyas tapa ārjavam
ahiṁsā satyam akrodhas
tyāgaḥ śāntir apaiśunam
dayā bhūteṣv aloluptvaṁ
mārdavaṁ hrīr acāpalam
tejaḥ kṣamā dhṛtiḥ śaucam
adroho nāti-mānitā
bhavanti sampadaṁ daivīm
abhijātasya bhārata
16.4
dambho darpo ’bhimānaś ca
krodhaḥ pāruṣyam eva ca
ajñānaṁ cābhijātasya
pārtha sampadam āsurīm
16.5
daivī sampad vimokṣāya
nibandhāyāsurī matā
mā śucaḥ sampadaṁ daivīm
abhijāto ’si pāṇḍava
16.6
dvau bhūta-sargau loke ’smin
daiva āsura eva ca
daivo vistaraśaḥ prokta
āsuraṁ pārtha me śṛṇu
16.7
pravṛttiṁ ca nivṛttiṁ ca
janā na vidur āsurāḥ
na śaucaṁ nāpi cācāro
na satyaṁ teṣu vidyate
16.8
asatyam apratiṣṭhaṁ te
jagad āhur anīśvaram
aparaspara-sambhūtaṁ
kim anyat kāma-haitukam
16.9
etāṁ dṛṣṭim avaṣṭabhya
naṣṭātmāno ’lpa-buddhayaḥ
prabhavanty ugra-karmāṇaḥ
kṣayāya jagato ’hitāḥ
16.10
kāmam āśritya duṣpūraṁ
dambha-māna-madānvitāḥ
mohād gṛhītvāsad-grāhān
pravartante ’śuci-vratāḥ
16.11-12
cintām aparimeyāṁ ca
pralayāntām upāśritāḥ
kāmopabhoga-paramā
etāvad iti niścitāḥ
āśā-pāśa-śatair baddhāḥ
kāma-krodha-parāyaṇāḥ
īhante kāma-bhogārtham
anyāyenārtha-sañcayān
16.13-15
idam adya mayā labdham
imaṁ prāpsye manoratham
idam astīdam api me
bhaviṣyati punar dhanam
asau mayā hataḥ śatrur
haniṣye cāparān api
īśvaro ’ham ahaṁ bhogī
siddho ’haṁ balavān sukhī
āḍhyo ’bhijanavān asmi
ko ’nyo ’sti sadṛśo mayā
yakṣye dāsyāmi modiṣya
ity ajñāna-vimohitāḥ
16.16
aneka-citta-vibhrāntā
moha-jāla-samāvṛtāḥ
prasaktāḥ kāma-bhogeṣu
patanti narake ’śucau
16.17
ātma-sambhāvitāḥ stabdhā
dhana-māna-madānvitāḥ
yajante nāma-yajñais te
dambhenāvidhi-pūrvakam
16.18
ahaṅkāraṁ balaṁ darpaṁ
kāmaṁ krodhaṁ ca saṁśritāḥ
mām ātma-para-deheṣu
pradviṣanto ’bhyasūyakāḥ
16.19
tān ahaṁ dviṣataḥ krūrān
saṁsāreṣu narādhamān
kṣipāmy ajasram aśubhān
āsurīṣv eva yoniṣu
16.20
āsurīṁ yonim āpannā
mūḍhā janmani janmani
mām aprāpyaiva kaunteya
tato yānty adhamāṁ gatim
16.21
tri-vidhaṁ narakasyedaṁ
dvāraṁ nāśanam ātmanaḥ
kāmaḥ krodhas tathā lobhas
tasmād etat trayaṁ tyajet
16.22
etair vimuktaḥ kaunteya
tamo-dvārais tribhir naraḥ
ācaraty ātmanaḥ śreyas
tato yāti parāṁ gatim
16.23
yaḥ śāstra-vidhim utsṛjya
vartate kāma-kārataḥ
na sa siddhim avāpnoti
na sukhaṁ na parāṁ gatim
16.24
tasmāc chāstraṁ pramāṇaṁ te
kāryākārya-vyavasthitau
jñātvā śāstra-vidhānoktaṁ
karma kartum ihārhasi
Connection between Chapter 15 and Chapter 16
Chapter 15 described the Banyan tree of the material world. The modes of material nature nourish both the upper, auspicious, divine branches of the tree and the lower, demoniac branches
Extra roots of the banyan tree were also compared to the activities of the living entities, some auspicious and some inauspicious
Chapter 16 explains the divine qualities that elevate one on the tree and leads ultimately to liberation
Chapter 16 also explains the demoniac qualities and the mentality which drives one lower on the tree and ultimately to hell
— Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Chapter Quiz · 12 questions
12 questions · Chapter 16
1. What three qualities top the list of divine traits in BG 16.1?
BG 16.1 — 'abhayaṁ sattva-saṁśuddhir jñāna-yoga-vyavasthitiḥ'.
Refs: 16.1
2. How are demoniac people described in BG 16.4?
BG 16.4 — 'dambho darpo 'bhimānaś ca krodhaḥ pāruṣyam eva ca'.
Refs: 16.4
3. What do the divine qualities lead to, per BG 16.5?
BG 16.5 — divine = liberation; demoniac = bondage; Arjuna belongs to the divine.
Refs: 16.5
4. What do demoniac people deny, per BG 16.8?
BG 16.8 — they say the world is unreal, with no God; produced by sex desire alone.
Refs: 16.8
5. What is the result of their philosophy, per BG 16.9?
BG 16.9 — engaging in destructive work, the demoniac become enemies of the world.
Refs: 16.9
6. BG 16.10-12 describes demoniac people seeking what?
BG 16.10-12 — endless lust, anxiety, and unlawful wealth-acquisition.
Refs: 16.10, 16.11, 16.12
7. What is the destination of demoniac persons per BG 16.16, 19?
BG 16.19 — cast repeatedly into demoniac species, never approaching Kṛṣṇa, going to the lowest hellish existence.
Refs: 16.16, 16.19
8. What three gates to hell are listed in BG 16.21?
BG 16.21 — 'tri-vidhaṁ narakasyedaṁ dvāraṁ nāśanam ātmanaḥ: kāmaḥ krodhas tathā lobhaḥ'.
Refs: 16.21
9. Who acts according to scripture, per BG 16.23-24?
BG 16.23-24 — śāstra is the criterion of action.
Refs: 16.23, 16.24
10. What is the consequence of rejecting scripture, per BG 16.23?
BG 16.23 — acting whimsically apart from scripture brings neither happiness nor goal.
Refs: 16.23
11. What contrast does Chapter 16 highlight?
BG 16.5 — the central thesis is the contrast between divine and demoniac qualities.
Refs: 16.5
12. Where does Kṛṣṇa say Arjuna is positioned?
BG 16.5 — Kṛṣṇa reassures Arjuna he is born with divine qualities.
Refs: 16.5
Section 2 (16.7–16.20) — THE DEMONIAC NATURE
Krishna wants to assure Arjuna that he possesses divine and not demoniac qualities
Describes the activities, mentality and qualities of those with demoniac tendencies
Krishna repeatedly casts these mischievous demons into demoniac, abominable species
Section 3 (16.21–16.24) — THE CHOICE: ESCAPING TO THE SUPREME DESTINATION
Three gates leading to soul’s degradation and entanglement in demoniac mentality –
Lust, Anger and Greed
Every sane man should give these up, act for purification and attain the supreme destination
Instead of acting under the control of these, one should act according to sastra
— Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Section 1 (16.1–16.6)
Section overview
TRANSCENDENTAL AND DEMONIAC QUALITIES
Krishna first describes the twenty-six divine qualities
Then He mentions the six demoniac qualities

Bhagavad-gītā 16.1-3

↗
श्रीभगवानुवाच अभयं सत्त्वसंश‍ुद्धिर्ज्ञानयोगव्यवस्थिति: । दानं दमश्च यज्ञश्च स्वाध्यायस्तप आर्जवम् ॥ १ ॥ अहिंसा सत्यमक्रोधस्त्याग: शान्तिरपैश‍ुनम् । दया भूतेष्वलोलुप्‍त्वं मार्दवं ह्रीरचापलम् ॥ २ ॥ तेज: क्षमा धृति: शौचमद्रोहो नातिमानिता । भवन्ति सम्पदं दैवीमभिजातस्य भारत ॥ ३ ॥
śrī-bhagavān uvāca
[shree-bhagavaan uvaacha]
abhayaṁ sattva-saṁśuddhir
[abhayam sattva-samshuddhir]
jñāna-yoga-vyavasthitiḥ
[jnaana-yoga-vyavasthitih]
dānaṁ damaś ca yajñaś ca
[daanam damash cha yajnash cha]
svādhyāyas tapa ārjavam
[svaadhyaayas tapa aarjavam]
ahiṁsā satyam akrodhas
[ahimsaa satyam akrodhas]
tyāgaḥ śāntir apaiśunam
[tyaagah shaantir apaishunam]
dayā bhūteṣv aloluptvaṁ
[dayaa bhooteshv aloluptvam]
mārdavaṁ hrīr acāpalam
[maardavam hreer achaapalam]
tejaḥ kṣamā dhṛtiḥ śaucam
[tejah kshamaa dhritih shaucham]
adroho nāti-mānitā
[adroho naati-maanitaa]
bhavanti sampadaṁ daivīm
[bhavanti sampadam daiveem]
abhijātasya bhārata
[abhijaatasya bhaarata]
śrī - bhagavān uvāca — the Supreme Personality of Godhead said abhayam — fearlessness sattva - saṁśuddhiḥ — purification of one’s existence jñāna — in knowledge yoga — of linking up vyavasthitiḥ — the situation dānam — charity damaḥ — controlling the mind ca — and yajñaḥ — performance of sacrifice ca — and svādhyāyaḥ — study of Vedic literature tapaḥ — austerity ārjavam — simplicity ahiṁsā — nonviolence satyam — truthfulness akrodhaḥ — freedom from anger tyāgaḥ — renunciation śāntiḥ — tranquillity apaiśunam — aversion to fault-finding dayā — mercy bhūteṣu — towards all living entities aloluptvam — freedom from greed mārdavam — gentleness hrīḥ — modesty acāpalam — determination tejaḥ — vigor kṣamā — forgiveness dhṛtiḥ — fortitude śaucam — cleanliness adrohaḥ — freedom from envy na — not ati - mānitā — expectation of honor bhavanti — are sampadam — the qualities daivīm — the transcendental nature abhijātasya — of one who is born of bhārata — O son of Bharata .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
śrī-bhagavān uvāca
śrī - bhagavān uvāca
the Supreme Personality of Godhead said
abhayaṁ sattva-saṁśuddhir
abhayam
fearlessness
sattva - saṁśuddhiḥ
purification of one’s existence
jñāna-yoga-vyavasthitiḥ
jñāna
in knowledge
yoga
of linking up
vyavasthitiḥ
the situation
dānaṁ damaś ca yajñaś ca
dānam
charity
damaḥ
controlling the mind
ca
and
yajñaḥ
performance of sacrifice
ca
and
svādhyāyas tapa ārjavam
svādhyāyaḥ
study of Vedic literature
tapaḥ
austerity
ārjavam
simplicity
ahiṁsā satyam akrodhas
ahiṁsā
nonviolence
satyam
truthfulness
akrodhaḥ
freedom from anger
tyāgaḥ śāntir apaiśunam
tyāgaḥ
renunciation
śāntiḥ
tranquillity
apaiśunam
aversion to fault-finding
dayā bhūteṣv aloluptvaṁ
dayā
mercy
bhūteṣu
towards all living entities
aloluptvam
freedom from greed
mārdavaṁ hrīr acāpalam
mārdavam
gentleness
hrīḥ
modesty
acāpalam
determination
tejaḥ kṣamā dhṛtiḥ śaucam
tejaḥ
vigor
kṣamā
forgiveness
dhṛtiḥ
fortitude
śaucam
cleanliness
adroho nāti-mānitā
adrohaḥ
freedom from envy
na
not
ati - mānitā
expectation of honor
bhavanti sampadaṁ daivīm
bhavanti
are
sampadam
the qualities
daivīm
the transcendental nature
abhijātasya bhārata
abhijātasya
of one who is born of
bhārata
O son of Bharata .
  • abhayam — fearlessness
    Kṛṣṇa places it first — head of the list, not by accident. Fearlessness is the soil; without it the other qualities cannot stand. A frightened person cannot be truthful, charitable, or nonviolent for long. Etymology: a-bhaya, the absence of bhaya, that primal contraction the soul feels when it forgets its eternity.
  • sattva - saṁśuddhiḥ — purification of one's existence
    Not just sattva (the mode of goodness) but saṁ-śuddhiḥ — thorough, complete purification. The prefix saṁ presses the cleansing to its limit. This is not surface hygiene; it is the deep-cleaning of the very stuff of one's being.
  • ahiṁsā — nonviolence
    A-hiṁsā — absence of the desire to harm. The Gauḍīya reading is precise: ahiṁsā is not merely not-killing but not-hindering the spiritual progress of another. To distract a soul from Kṛṣṇa is a deeper violence than to wound a body.
  • tyāgaḥ — renunciation
    Listed among divine qualities even before Kṛṣṇa formally defines it in chapter 18. Here it means giving up — both of fruits and of false claims. Not flight from the world but a loosening of the grip.
  • tejaḥ — vigor
    Not aggression but a steady inner heat — the same word used for the radiance of a sage and the edge of a sword. The divine person is not soft; he carries tejas, the force that lets dharma stand against pressure.
  • daivīm — the transcendental nature
    Feminine adjective qualifying sampadam (the qualities). 'Daivī' — from deva — locates these traits in the divine sphere itself; they are not human achievements but inheritances. Abhijātasya: 'of one who is born of' that nature. The qualities are signs of lineage, not trophies of effort.
The Supreme Personality of Godhead said: Fearlessness; purification of one’s existence; cultivation of spiritual knowledge; charity; self-control; performance of sacrifice; study of the Vedas; austerity; simplicity; nonviolence; truthfulness; freedom from anger; renunciation; tranquillity; aversion to faultfinding; compassion for all living entities; freedom from covetousness; gentleness; modesty; steady determination; vigor; forgiveness; fortitude; cleanliness; and freedom from envy and from the passion for honor – these transcendental qualities, O son of Bharata, belong to godly men endowed with divine nature.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
Kṛṣṇa opens chapter 16 with a long unbroken catalog of twenty-six qualities that together constitute the daivī sampad — the divine endowment. The list moves from inner courage (abhayam) to outward conduct (charity, sacrifice) and back to subtle dispositions (modesty, freedom from conceit), painting a complete moral portrait.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
These three verses form one asyndetic list — a nāma-stotra of virtues — held together only by the final verb 'bhavanti' in v.3: thirty-odd nominatives in apposition with one accusative 'sampadam daivīm.' Several items are negations (a-krodha, a-paiśuna, a-loluptva, a-cāpala, a-droha, n-āti-mānitā), so divine character is partly the absence of common faults. Cf. BG 13.7-11 and 18.42 for overlapping virtue-lists.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
हे भारत! अभयम्, सत्त्व-संशुद्धिः, ज्ञान-योग-व्यवस्थितिः, दानम्, दमः, यज्ञः, स्वाध्यायः, तपः, आर्जवम्, अहिंसा, सत्यम्, अक्रोधः, त्यागः, शान्तिः, अपैशुनम्, भूतेषु दया, अलोलुप्त्वम्, मार्दवम्, ह्रीः, अचापलम्, तेजः, क्षमा, धृतिः, शौचम्, अद्रोहः, न अति-मानिता च — एते (गुणाः) दैवीम् सम्पदम् अभिजातस्य भवन्ति ।
he bhārata! abhayam, sattva-saṃśuddhiḥ, jñāna-yoga-vyavasthitiḥ, dānam, damaḥ, yajñaḥ, svādhyāyaḥ, tapaḥ, ārjavam, ahiṃsā, satyam, akrodhaḥ, tyāgaḥ, śāntiḥ, apaiśunam, bhūteṣu dayā, aloluptvam, mārdavam, hrīḥ, acāpalam, tejaḥ, kṣamā, dhṛtiḥ, śaucam, adrohaḥ, na ati-mānitā ca — ete (guṇāḥ) daivīm sampadam abhijātasya bhavanti |
O Bhārata, the following — fearlessness, purification of one's being, steadfastness in the yoga of knowledge, charity, self-control, sacrifice, study of the Vedas, austerity, straightforwardness, non-violence, truth, absence of anger, renunciation, peace, absence of slander, compassion for beings, freedom from greed, gentleness, modesty, absence of fickleness, vigor, forbearance, fortitude, cleanliness, freedom from malice, and absence of conceit — these belong to one born to the divine endowment.
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
श्रीभगवान् उवाच
śrībhagavān uvāca
अभयम् सत्त्व-संशुद्धिः ज्ञान-योग-व्यवस्थितिः । दानम् दमः च यज्ञः च स्वाध्यायः तपः आर्जवम् ॥
abhayam sattva-saṃśuddhiḥ jñāna-yoga-vyavasthitiḥ | dānam damaḥ ca yajñaḥ ca svādhyāyaḥ tapaḥ ārjavam ||
अहिंसा सत्यम् अक्रोधः त्यागः शान्तिः अपैशुनम् । दया भूतेषु अलोलुप्त्वम् मार्दवम् ह्रीः अचापलम् ॥
ahiṃsā satyam akrodhaḥ tyāgaḥ śāntiḥ apaiśunam | dayā bhūteṣu aloluptvam mārdavam hrīḥ acāpalam ||
तेजः क्षमा धृतिः शौचम् अद्रोहः न अति-मानिता । भवन्ति सम्पदम् दैवीम् अभिजातस्य भारत ॥
tejaḥ kṣamā dhṛtiḥ śaucam adrohaḥ na ati-mānitā | bhavanti sampadam daivīm abhijātasya bhārata ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
अभयम् abhayam अभय (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) fearlessness
सत्त्व-संशुद्धिः sattva-saṃśuddhiḥ सत्त्व (n.) + संशुद्धि (f.) nom.sg. (nominative singular), tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) purification of (one's) existence
ज्ञान-योग-व्यवस्थितिः jñāna-yoga-vyavasthitiḥ ज्ञान (n.) + योग (m.) + व्यवस्थिति (f.) nom.sg. (nominative singular), tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) steadiness in the yoga of knowledge
दानम् dānam दान (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) giving, charity
दमः damaḥ दम (m.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) sense-restraint
च ca ind. (indeclinable) and
यज्ञः yajñaḥ यज्ञ (m.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) sacrifice
स्वाध्यायः svādhyāyaḥ स्व + अध्याय (m.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) Vedic self-study
तपः tapaḥ तपस् (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) austerity
आर्जवम् ārjavam आर्जव (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) straightforwardness
अहिंसा ahiṃsā अहिंसा (f.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) non-injury
सत्यम् satyam सत्य (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) truth
अक्रोधः akrodhaḥ अ + क्रोध (m.) nom.sg. (nominative singular), bahuvrīhi-flavored neg. cpd. (compound) absence of anger
त्यागः tyāgaḥ त्याग (m.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) renunciation
शान्तिः śāntiḥ शान्ति (f.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) tranquillity
अपैशुनम् apaiśunam अ + पैशुन (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular), neg. cpd. (compound) absence of back-biting
दया dayā दया (f.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) compassion
भूतेषु bhūteṣu भूत (n.) loc.pl. (locative plural) toward (all) beings
अलोलुप्त्वम् aloluptvam अ + लोलुप्त्व (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular), abstract noun absence of covetousness
मार्दवम् mārdavam मार्दव (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) gentleness
ह्रीः hrīḥ ह्री (f.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) modesty (shame at improper acts)
अचापलम् acāpalam अ + चापल (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular), neg. cpd. (compound) absence of fickleness, steadiness
तेजः tejaḥ तेजस् (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) splendour, vigor
क्षमा kṣamā क्षमा (f.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) forbearance
धृतिः dhṛtiḥ धृति (f.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) fortitude
शौचम् śaucam शौच (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) cleanliness (inner and outer)
अद्रोहः adrohaḥ अ + द्रोह (m.) nom.sg. (nominative singular), neg. cpd. (compound) absence of malice
न अति-मानिता na ati-mānitā न ind. (indeclinable) + अति + मानिता (f.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) absence of excessive self-regard
भवन्ति bhavanti √भू pres. (present) 3pl.par. (parasmaipada / active voice) they belong / they come to be
सम्पदम् sampadam सम्पद् (f.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) endowment, treasure
दैवीम् daivīm दैवी (f.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) divine, godly
अभिजातस्य abhijātasya अभि + √जन् p.p.p. (past passive participle) gen.sg. (genitive singular)m. of one (already) born (to)
भारत bhārata भारत (m.) voc.sg. (vocative singular) O scion of Bharata

In the beginning of the Fifteenth Chapter, the banyan tree of this material world was explained. The extra roots coming out of it were compared to the activities of the living entities, some auspicious, some inauspicious. In the Ninth Chapter, also, the devas, or godly, and the asuras, the ungodly, or demons, were explained. Now, according to Vedic rites, activities in the mode of goodness are considered auspicious for progress on the path of liberation, and such activities are known as daivī prakṛti, transcendental by nature. Those who are situated in the transcendental nature make progress on the path of liberation. For those who are acting in the modes of passion and ignorance, on the other hand, there is no possibility of liberation. Either they will have to remain in this material world as human beings, or they will descend among the species of animals or even lower life forms. In this Sixteenth Chapter the Lord explains both the transcendental nature and its attendant qualities and the demoniac nature and its qualities. He also explains the advantages and disadvantages of these qualities. The word abhijātasya in reference to one born of transcendental qualities or godly tendencies is very significant. To beget a child in a godly atmosphere is known in the Vedic scriptures as Garbhādhāna-saṁskāra. If the parents want a child in the godly qualities they should follow the ten principles recommended for the social life of the human being. In Bhagavad-gītā we have studied also before that sex life for begetting a good child is Kṛṣṇa Himself. Sex life is not condemned, provided the process is used in Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Those who are in Kṛṣṇa consciousness at least should not beget children like cats and dogs but should beget them so that they may become Kṛṣṇa conscious after birth. That should be the advantage of children born of a father and mother absorbed in Kṛṣṇa consciousness. The social institution known as varṇāśrama-dharma – the institution dividing society into four divisions of social life and four occupational divisions or castes – is not meant to divide human society according to birth. Such divisions are in terms of educational qualifications. They are to keep the society in a state of peace and prosperity. The qualities mentioned herein are explained as transcendental qualities meant for making a person progress in spiritual understanding so that he can get liberated from the material world. In the varṇāśrama institution the sannyāsī, or the person in the renounced order of life, is considered to be the head or the spiritual master of all the social statuses and orders. A brāhmaṇa is considered to be the spiritual master of the three other sections of a society, namely, the kṣatriyas, the vaiśyas and the śūdras, but a sannyāsī, who is on the top of the institution, is considered to be the spiritual master of the brāhmaṇas also. For a sannyāsī, the first qualification should be fearlessness. Because a sannyāsī has to be alone without any support or guarantee of support, he has simply to depend on the mercy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. If one thinks, “After I leave my connections, who will protect me?” he should not accept the renounced order of life. One must be fully convinced that Kṛṣṇa or the Supreme Personality of Godhead in His localized aspect as Paramātmā is always within, that He is seeing everything, and He always knows what one intends to do. One must thus have firm conviction that Kṛṣṇa as Paramātmā will take care of a soul surrendered to Him. “I shall never be alone,” one should think. “Even if I live in the darkest regions of a forest I shall be accompanied by Kṛṣṇa, and He will give me all protection.” That conviction is called abhayam, fearlessness. This state of mind is necessary for a person in the renounced order of life. Then he has to purify his existence. There are so many rules and regulations to be followed in the renounced order of life. Most important of all, a sannyāsī is strictly forbidden to have any intimate relationship with a woman. He is even forbidden to talk with a woman in a secluded place. Lord Caitanya was an ideal sannyāsī, and when He was at Purī His feminine devotees could not even come near to offer their respects. They were advised to bow down from a distant place. This is not a sign of hatred for women as a class, but it is a stricture imposed on the sannyāsī not to have close connections with women. One has to follow the rules and regulations of a particular status of life in order to purify his existence. For a sannyāsī, intimate relations with women and possession of wealth for sense gratification are strictly forbidden. The ideal sannyāsī was Lord Caitanya Himself, and we can learn from His life that He was very strict in regards to women. Although He is considered to be the most liberal incarnation of Godhead, accepting the most fallen conditioned souls, He strictly followed the rules and regulations of the sannyāsa order of life in connection with association with women. One of His personal associates, namely Choṭa Haridāsa, was associated with Lord Caitanya along with His other confidential personal associates, but somehow or other this Choṭa Haridāsa looked lustily on a young woman, and Lord Caitanya was so strict that He at once rejected him from the society of His personal associates. Lord Caitanya said, “For a sannyāsī or anyone who is aspiring to get out of the clutches of material nature and trying to elevate himself to the spiritual nature and go back home, back to Godhead, for him, looking toward material possessions and women for sense gratification – not even enjoying them, but just looking toward them with such a propensity – is so condemned that he had better commit suicide before experiencing such illicit desires.” So these are the processes for purification. The next item is jñāna-yoga-vyavasthiti: being engaged in the cultivation of knowledge. Sannyāsī life is meant for distributing knowledge to the householders and others who have forgotten their real life of spiritual advancement. A sannyāsī is supposed to beg from door to door for his livelihood, but this does not mean that he is a beggar. Humility is also one of the qualifications of a transcendentally situated person, and out of sheer humility the sannyāsī goes from door to door, not exactly for the purpose of begging, but to see the householders and awaken them to Kṛṣṇa consciousness. This is the duty of a sannyāsī. If he is actually advanced and so ordered by his spiritual master, he should preach Kṛṣṇa consciousness with logic and understanding, and if one is not so advanced he should not accept the renounced order of life. But even if one has accepted the renounced order of life without sufficient knowledge, he should engage himself fully in hearing from a bona fide spiritual master to cultivate knowledge. A sannyāsī, or one in the renounced order of life, must be situated in fearlessness, sattva-saṁśuddhi (purity) and jñāna-yoga (knowledge). The next item is charity. Charity is meant for the householders. The householders should earn a livelihood by an honorable means and spend fifty percent of their income to propagate Kṛṣṇa consciousness all over the world. Thus a householder should give in charity to institutional societies that are engaged in that way. Charity should be given to the right receiver. There are different kinds of charity, as will be explained later on – charity in the modes of goodness, passion and ignorance. Charity in the mode of goodness is recommended by the scriptures, but charity in the modes of passion and ignorance is not recommended, because it is simply a waste of money. Charity should be given only to propagate Kṛṣṇa consciousness all over the world. That is charity in the mode of goodness. Then as far as dama (self-control) is concerned, it is not only meant for other orders of religious society, but is especially meant for the householder. Although he has a wife, a householder should not use his senses for sex life unnecessarily. There are restrictions for the householders even in sex life, which should only be engaged in for the propagation of children. If he does not require children, he should not enjoy sex life with his wife. Modern society enjoys sex life with contraceptive methods or more abominable methods to avoid the responsibility of children. This is not in the transcendental quality, but is demoniac. If anyone, even if he is a householder, wants to make progress in spiritual life, he must control his sex life and should not beget a child without the purpose of serving Kṛṣṇa. If he is able to beget children who will be in Kṛṣṇa consciousness, one can produce hundreds of children, but without this capacity one should not indulge only for sense pleasure. Sacrifice is another item to be performed by the householders, because sacrifices require a large amount of money. Those in other orders of life, namely brahmacarya, vānaprastha and sannyāsa, have no money; they live by begging. So performance of different types of sacrifice is meant for the householders. They should perform agni-hotra sacrifices as enjoined in the Vedic literature, but such sacrifices at the present moment are very expensive, and it is not possible for any householder to perform them. The best sacrifice recommended in this age is called saṅkīrtana-yajña. This saṅkīrtana-yajña, the chanting of Hare Kṛṣṇa, Hare Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa, Hare Hare/ Hare Rāma, Hare Rāma, Rāma Rāma, Hare Hare, is the best and most inexpensive sacrifice; everyone can adopt it and derive benefit. So these three items, namely charity, sense control and performance of sacrifice, are meant for the householder. Then svādhyāya, Vedic study, is meant for brahmacarya, or student life. Brahmacārīs should have no connection with women; they should live a life of celibacy and engage the mind in the study of Vedic literature for cultivation of spiritual knowledge. This is called svādhyāya. Tapas, or austerity, is especially meant for the retired life. One should not remain a householder throughout his whole life; he must always remember that there are four divisions of life – brahmacarya, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa. So after gṛhastha, householder life, one should retire. If one lives for a hundred years, he should spend twenty-five years in student life, twenty-five in householder life, twenty-five in retired life and twenty-five in the renounced order of life. These are the regulations of the Vedic religious discipline. A man retired from household life must practice austerities of the body, mind and tongue. That is tapasya. The entire varṇāśrama-dharma society is meant for tapasya. Without tapasya, or austerity, no human being can get liberation. The theory that there is no need of austerity in life, that one can go on speculating and everything will be nice, is recommended neither in the Vedic literature nor in Bhagavad-gītā. Such theories are manufactured by show-bottle spiritualists who are trying to gather more followers. If there are restrictions, rules and regulations, people will not become attracted. Therefore those who want followers in the name of religion, just to have a show only, don’t restrict the lives of their students, nor their own lives. But that method is not approved by the Vedas. As far as the brahminical quality of simplicity is concerned, not only should a particular order of life follow this principle, but every member, be he in the brahmacārī āśrama, gṛhastha āśrama, vānaprastha āśrama or sannyāsa āśrama. One should be very simple and straightforward. Ahiṁsā means not arresting the progressive life of any living entity. One should not think that since the spirit spark is never killed even after the killing of the body there is no harm in killing animals for sense gratification. People are now addicted to eating animals, in spite of having an ample supply of grains, fruits and milk. There is no necessity for animal killing. This injunction is for everyone. When there is no alternative, one may kill an animal, but it should be offered in sacrifice. At any rate, when there is an ample food supply for humanity, persons who are desiring to make advancement in spiritual realization should not commit violence to animals. Real ahiṁsā means not checking anyone’s progressive life. The animals are also making progress in their evolutionary life by transmigrating from one category of animal life to another. If a particular animal is killed, then his progress is checked. If an animal is staying in a particular body for so many days or so many years and is untimely killed, then he has to come back again in that form of life to complete the remaining days in order to be promoted to another species of life. So their progress should not be checked simply to satisfy one’s palate. This is called ahiṁsā. Satyam. This word means that one should not distort the truth for some personal interest. In Vedic literature there are some difficult passages, but the meaning or the purpose should be learned from a bona fide spiritual master. That is the process for understanding the Vedas. Śruti means that one should hear from the authority. One should not construe some interpretation for his personal interest. There are so many commentaries on Bhagavad-gītā that misinterpret the original text. The real import of the word should be presented, and that should be learned from a bona fide spiritual master. Akrodha means to check anger. Even if there is provocation one should be tolerant, for once one becomes angry his whole body becomes polluted. Anger is a product of the mode of passion and lust, so one who is transcendentally situated should check himself from anger. Apaiśunam means that one should not find fault with others or correct them unnecessarily. Of course to call a thief a thief is not faultfinding, but to call an honest person a thief is very much offensive for one who is making advancement in spiritual life. Hrī means that one should be very modest and must not perform some act which is abominable. Acāpalam, determination, means that one should not be agitated or frustrated in some attempt. There may be failure in some attempt, but one should not be sorry for that; he should make progress with patience and determination. The word tejas used here is meant for the kṣatriyas. The kṣatriyas should always be very strong to be able to give protection to the weak. They should not pose themselves as nonviolent. If violence is required, they must exhibit it. But a person who is able to curb down his enemy may under certain conditions show forgiveness. He may excuse minor offenses. Śaucam means cleanliness, not only in mind and body but in one’s dealings also. It is especially meant for the mercantile people, who should not deal in the black market. Nāti-mānitā, not expecting honor, applies to the śūdras, the worker class, which are considered, according to Vedic injunctions, to be the lowest of the four classes. They should not be puffed up with unnecessary prestige or honor and should remain in their own status. It is the duty of the śūdras to offer respect to the higher class for the upkeep of the social order. All these twenty-six qualifications mentioned are transcendental qualities. They should be cultivated according to the different statuses of social and occupational order. The purport is that even though material conditions are miserable, if these qualities are developed by practice, by all classes of men, then gradually it is possible to rise to the highest platform of transcendental realization.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Bhūrijana Dāsa Gauḍīya
Commentary

In the Purport to this verse, Srila Prabhupada explains: "In the beginning of the Fifteenth Chapter, the banyan tree of this material world was explained. The extra roots coming out of it were compared to the activities of the living entities, some auspicious, some inauspicious. In the Ninth Chapter, also, the devas, or godly, and the asuras, the ungodly, or demons, were explained. Now, according to Vedic rites, activities in the mode of goodness are considered auspicious for progress on the path of liberation, and such activities are known as daiviprakrti, transcendental by nature. Those who are situated i transcendental nature make progress on the path of libera For those who are acting in the modes of passion and ignorance, on the other hand, there is no possibility of liberation. Either they will have to remain in this material world as human beings, or they will descend among the species of animals or even lower life forms. In this Sixteenth Chapter the Lord explains both the transcendental nature and its attendant qualities and the demoniac nature and its qualities. He also explains the advantages and disadvantages of these qualities." In the 13th Chapter the basic principle of transmigration is explained in that verse: karanam guna‑sango'sya/ sad‑asad‑yoni‑ janmasu, 'according to one's association with the modes of material nature, one transmigrates meeting good and bad in different species of life'. Then in 14th Chapter, the nature of the forces of material nature that carry one and condition one within the body are described. In 15th Chapter, (if we remember the Vedic tree of the material world), how the living entity in the reflected portion of the material world, the nature of his transmigration from branch to branch to branch is described. And the purpose of this transmigration and the purpose of the Vedic scriptures has been given as to bring us to the unperverted, to the reality where real existence takes place ‑ in the spiritual world. It takes place through surrender to Krsna. But most of the verses were leading us to that point and explain a lot about transmigration. The top portion, closer to the spiritual world, the births in that realm are high in the modes of material nature ‑ first class cells in the material world ‑ bodies affected by the mode of goodness. In the lower portions of the tree, downwards, are those bodies very much affected by ignorance. This Chapter describes to the two extreme aspects of transmigration ‑ and ungodly or demoniac. The benefit of a godly birth which is infused with the quality of goodness is the ability further than goodness and go to that spiritual world where one's going one never returns. That is the benefit of godly birth. But here in this Chapter, both extremes are painted into the picture of transmigration. In Section A of this Chapter a basic introduction to the divine, those qualities in the mode of goodness which lead to liberation is given. And then a very concise explanation of the demoniac nature. Then in Section B a more detailed description of the demoniac nature is given. And in Section C, the point of it all: how to escape from demoniac life and therefore elevate oneself and go back home back to Godhead. The conclusion is the basic difference between divine life and demoniac life: that the divine soul follows the sastra and therefore go up and demoniac do not follow the sastra and therefore the result of their life is horrible for themselves and for others. These two conclusions: avoiding the demoniac by giving up the three gates to hell and accept the process of elevation through following the sastras. The first three verses describe those who are going up ‑ the divine qualities. Then next text describes those of a different nature.

Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

COMMON THEME: Krishna lists characteristics of saintly persons – Qualities that elevate us on the banyan tree

and ultimately lead to liberation

Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.1 Abhayam, fearlessness; sattva-samsuddhih, purtiy of the mind (sattva), mentally avoiding fraud, trickery, falsehood, etc. in dealings, i.e., honest behaviour; jnana-yoga-vyavasthitih, persistence in knowledge and yoga-jnana means knowledge of such subjects as the Self, learnt from scriptures and teachers; yoga means making those things that have been learnt matters of one's own personal experience through concentration by means of withdrawl of the organs etc.; persistence, steadfastness, in those two, knowledge and yoga;-this [This-refers to all the three from 'fearlessness' to 'persistence in knowledge and yoga'.] is the principal divine characteristic which is sattvika (born of the sattva ality). That nature which may occur in persons competent in their respective spheres, [Persons treading the path of Jnana-yoga or Karma-yoga have sattvika alities. Some of the alities mentioned in the first three verses occur only in the former, whereas the others are found in both or only in the latter.-Tr.]-that is said to be their sattvika attribute. Danam, charity, distribution of food etc. according to one's ability; and damah, control of the external organs-the control of the internal organ, santih, will be referred to later; yajnah, sacrifices-Agnihotra etc. sanctioned by the Vedas, and sacrifices in honour of gods and others [Others: Those in honour of the manes, humans and other beings. Brahma-yajna, the fifth sacrifice, is referred to separately by svadhyaya.] sanctioned by the Smrtis: svadhyayah, study of the Rg-veda etc. for unseen results; tapah, austerity, those concerning the body, etc., which will be stated (17.14-16); arjavam, rectitude, straigthforwardness at all times-. Further,
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.1 The Lord said 'Fear' is the pain arising from the awareness of the cause which brings about pain in the form of either dissociation from the objects of attainment or association with the objects of aversion. The absence of this is 'fearlessness'. 'Purity of mind' is the condition of Sattva, viz., the state of the internal organ being untouched by Rajas and Tamas. 'Devotion to meditation on the knowledge (of the self)' is firm adherence to the discrimination between the pure nature of the self and Prakrti. 'Alms-giving' is the giving away of one's wealth earned through right means to the deserving. 'Self-control' is the practice of withdrawal of the mind from sense-objects. 'Worship' is the performance of the fivefold duties (sacrifices) etc., of life in the spirit of worship of the Lord without attachment to the fruits. The 'study of the Vedas' is devotion to the Vedic study with the conviction that all the teachings of the Vedas deal with the Lord, with His glorious nature and with the mode of worshipping Him. 'Austerity' is the practice of penances like Krchra, Candrayana, vow on the twelfth day of the lunar fortnight, etc., which foster capability for performing acts pleasing to the Lord. 'Uprightness' consists of the oneness of thought, word and deed in one's dealings with others.
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.1 See Coment under 16.5
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.1 The Blessed Lord said Fearlessness, purity of heart, steadfastness in knowledge and Yoga, almsgiving, control of the senses, sacrifice, study of scriptures, austerity and straightforwardness.
Commentary

16.1 अभयम् fearlessness? सत्त्वसंशुद्धिः purity of heart? ज्ञानयोगव्यवस्थितिः steadfastness in knowledge and Yoga? दानम् atmsgiving? दमः control of the senses? च and? यज्ञः sacrifice? च and? स्वाध्यायः study of Sastras? तपः austerity? आर्जवम् straightforwardness.Commentary The Lord made a mention of the three kinds of Nature that belong to sentient beings? viz.? the nature of the gods? Asuras and Rakshasas? in the ninth discourse (verses 12 and 13). He now describes them in detail in this discourse. The distinction between the god or the godman and the Asuras is clearly drawn in the first? second? third and fourth verses. Daivi Prakriti or the nature of the gods leads to Moksha or release from the round of birth and death. The nature of the Asuras and Rakshasas leads to bondage. This is an obstacle to the attainment of knowledge of the Self. The divine nature must be accepted and cultivated the Asuric and Rakshasic nature should be abandoned. All these alities are found in human beings. There are Sattvic people who possess the divine attributes there are Asuras and Rakshasas among human beings also? who are endowed with demoniacal alities? who are filled with excessive Tamas. In an ordinary man there is a mixture of the three Gunas. Tamas and Rajas pull a man downwards Sattva lifts a man upwards. Tamas and Rajas lead to bondage Sattva helps to attain salvation. Discipline yourself and develop Sattva This is the foundation of Yoga. This is the first preparatory discipline. The first rung in the spiritual ladder is reached by developing Sattva. When the mind is Sattvic? thee is calmness in it. Divine light can descend only when the mind is serene and cheerful.The Sattvic man controls the senses? does selfless service? and practises Japa? Pranayama? concentration? meditation? selfanalysis and eniry of Who am I He is not attracted by sensual objects. He has a burning desire for attaining Moksha. He is humble? generous? merciful? forbearing? tolerant and pious. He destroys his little personality. The Rajasic man is proud? intolearnt? egoistic? selfsufficient? lustful? hottermpered? greedy and jealous. He works for his own glory and fame and selfaggrandisement. he develops his own little vain personality.There is intimate connection between the Gunas and Karmas. The nature of the Karmas depends upon the nature of the Gunas. A Sattvic man will do virtuous actions. A Rajasic and Tamasic man will perform evil actions. It is the Guna that goads a man to do actions. The Self or Brahman is actionless. It is the silent witness.The Lord sums up in the first three verses the alities of a godly man who is inclined to the path of liberation. He then enumerates the alities of the demoniacal man. The theme of this chapter is the tracing of the difference between the divine and the Asuric nature.Virtue and vice are relative terms. The virtue of one period will become the vice of the other. From the transcendental point of view? there is neither virtue nor vice.Why should there be evil How did evil arise -- these are all transcendental estions (Atiprasnas). You can get answers to these estions only when you attain Selfrealisation. People unnecessarily rack their brains to get an answer to these estions. It is a serious mistake.Daivi Sampat (divine wealth or the wealth of divine alities) helps the aspirant to attain knowledge of the Self. The Sattvic or divine attributes such as fearlessness? purity of heart? control of the senses? etc.? constitute Daivi Sampat. They enable the aspirant to attain the highest state of superconsciousness (Nirvikalpa Samadhi) wherein the seer and the seen are united in one? the meditator and the meditated become identical. Divine alities or attributes which go to augment the bliss of the Self? which help the aspirant to attain the happiness of the Self? are called divine,wealth.Among the divine alities? fearlessness stands foremost. Fear is an effect of ignorance. Identification with the body causes fear. Blind attachment to the body? wife? children? house or property is the cause of fear. The sge who has realised the Self is absolutely fearless.He who knows the Bliss of Brahman from which words as well as the mind turn powerless? fears nothing. (Taittiriya Upanishad)Fearlessness is the devout observance of the precepts enjoined in the scriptures without doubting. The state of being free from the fear? How can I live now when I have renounced everything? when I have none to support me is fearlessness. A Sannyasi resolves when he takes Sannyasa? I will not induce fear in any living creature. Keeping up this resolve of Abhaya Dana (gift of the boon of fearlessness to all creatures) in thought? word and deed is Abhayam or fearlessness. Fear can be removed by constant thinking of the immortal and allblissful nature of the Self. If you lead a life of honesty and truthfulness? if you devoutly observe the precepts of the scriptures without doubting? if you lead a life of right conduct? and if you remember God always? you will become fearless. When one beholds the Self only everywhere? when the sense of duality has vanished? when the sense of unity has dawned in him? how can he be afraid of anything? how can the feeling of fear arise in him Fearlessness is essential for the attainment of Moksha or salvation. Fearlessness is the chief characteristic of a liberated sage. It is the one accurate measure of ones spiritual progress. It is the cardinal virtue of an illumined sage. That is the reason why it is placed in the forefront of all divine alities. Only a liberated sage can be absolutely fearless.Sattvic Subha Vasana (good tendency) is Daivi Sampat. It induces a man to practise discrimination? dispassion? control of the mind and the senses? etc.? which help him to attain knowledge of the Self. The Rajasic and the Tamasic (Asubha or evil) Vasnas (tendencies) which operate along the currents of RagaDvesha (likes and dislikes)? which induce one to perform actions which are prohibited by the scriptures and which produce disastrous effects? constitute demoniacal nature.In Asuric nature inclination towards sensual pleasures is predominant in Rakshasic nature hatred predominates and the Rakshasa does various sorts of harm and injury to others.Good tendencies lead to Moksha. Evil tendencies lead to bondage. Good tendencies must be cultivated. Evil tendencies should be eradicated. You shoul first have a knowledge of the essential nature of these two Vasanas? if you wish to cultivate the good tendencies and eradicate the evil ones. This sixteenth discourse gives a vivid description of these tendencies.Sattvasamsuddhih Purity of understanding? cleanliness of life or purity of heart. Purity of mind? i.e.? giving up of cheating? hypocrisy? untruth and the like? in all dealings with the people? and doing transactions with perfect honesty and integrity is Sattvasamsuddhi.When the understanding abides constantly in the immortal Self and is thus firm and steadfast? you may know this to be a condition of purity. On account of purity the mind can know the Self. The state of the mind wherein it is free from doubts like Asambhavana (thought of improbability of the existence of the Self)? etc.? through hearing of the scriptures is Sattvasamsuddhi. As purity of mind cannot be obtained without devotion to the Lord? devotion is implied in these Sattvic virtues.Jnana Knowledge understanding the nature of the Self? as taught in the scriptures and by the preceptor Selfrealisation through meditation on the Great Sentence of the Upanishad. I am Brahman (Aham Brahmasmi)? is Jnana.Yoga is union of the individual soul with the Supreme Being it is the direct realisation of the Self by concentration and meditation? through selfrestraint or control of the senses. The aspirant cognises through direct perception by the inner eye of intuition or wisdom what has been learnt from the scriptures and the preceptor. The aspirant attains Selfrealisation or direct knowledge. He becomes one with Brahman -- the Absolute. He gets indirect knowledge or mere understanding or theoretical knowledge of Brahman from the scriptures. Now through the practice of Yoga he gets direct knowledge. The attempt which is favourable for the annihilation of the mind and the latent tendencies is also known as Yoga.Jnanayogavyavasthitih The state of Jivanmukti attained through Jnana Yoga? which is distinct from the state of the worldlyminded persons.Fearlessness? purity of heart and steadfastness in knowledge and Yoga are the three preeminent virtues amongst the Sattvic attributes enumerated in verses 1 to 3. They are found in Jnana Yogins only. The other alities are common to Jnana Yogins? Karma Yogins? Raja Yogins and Bhaktas. Unless you possess Sattvic virtues? you cannot practise any kind of Yoga. If you cultivate one virtue? all other virtues will cling to you by themselves. Fearlessness is the basis and foundation of the whole of mans moral structure within.Svadhyaya and Tamas constitute Kriya Yoga. Svadhyaya constitutes BrahmaYajna. Almsgiving and sacrifice pertain to Karma Yoga. Almsgiving? selfcontrol and sacrifice constitute Daivi Sampat for householders. Those alities mentioned in chapter XVI? verses 1 to 3? which belong to the aspirant who practises a particular form of Yoga constitute the Daivi Sampat of the disciple on that path.Dana Almsgiving distributing food? clothes? etc.? as far as it iles in ones power? according to ones means. A charitable man hastens to comfort the distressed and helps the needy. Charity is of three kinds? viz.? Sattvic? Rajasic and Tamasic (see chapter XVII? 20 to 22). It opens the gates of heaven. It will bring nearer the means of liberation. Just as the tree gives fruit and shade without distinction? so also give to him who needs? without distinction? with a cheerful heart.Dama Selfrestraint? selfcontrol? control of the external senses. The control of the inner senses or the mind is described in the next verse.The practice of selfcontrol annihilates the union between the senses and the sensual objects. It separates the senses from their respective objects. The aspirant will not allow the wind of the sensual objects to blow through the gateway of his senses. He keeps the senses under the strictest restraint. He lights the fire of dispassion at all the ten gates of the body. He takes rigid vows. He observes Mauna (the vow of silence) and celibacy. He is moderate in his diet. He keeps the golden medium in everything. He checks the outgoing tendencies of the mind and the senses. He induces the mind and the senses to turn backwards towards their source. Just as an enemy is cut down by means of a weapon? so also every tendency towards sensual objects is cut down by the practice of selfcontrol. All internal promptings? cravings and Vasanas should be burnt in the fire of renunciation? at the ten gates of the senses. As householders cannot practise perfect control of the senses? even moderation or regulated and disciplined life will constitute selfrestraint for them. The practice of selfcontrol includes forgiveness? harmlessness? truth? steadiness and,patience.Yajna Sacrifice. The fireworship (Agnihotra) and the like enjoined in the Vedas and also the sacrifice to the gods (DevaYajna) or worship of the gods? PitriYajna? BhutaYajna? ManushyaYajna and BrahmaYajna enjoined in the scriptures (Smritis).Svadhyaya Study of the Vedas in order to attain the unseen fruits.Tapas Austerity? moritification of the body and other forms of penance. True Tapas is meditation on the Self. It is fixing the mind on Brahman or the Self. It is to separate oneself from the physical body and the other four sheaths and to identify oneself with the Absolute. It is to turn the mind towards the soul. The three kinds of Tapas mentioned in chapter XVII? verses 14 to 16 come under this category.Arjavam Straightforwardness. This is conducive to the attainment of knowledge. The aspirant should always be candid? upright or straightforward. Straightforwardness should be his constant attitutde. A just and truthful man alone can be straightforward. He is respected by the people. He is liked by all. He attains success in all his endeavours. He never hides facts or truth.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.1 The Blessed Lord said Fearlessness, purity of mind, persistence in knowledge and yoga, charity and control of the external organs, sacrifice, (scriptural) study, austerity and recititude;
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.1 "Lord Shri Krishna continued: Fearlessness, clean living, unceasing concentration on wisdom, readiness to give, self-control, a spirit of sacrifice, regular study of the scriptures, austerities, candour,
Primary values
Abhaya (Fearlessness)Dana (Charity / Generosity)Vinaya (Humility / Modesty)Asteya (Non-stealing / Honesty)Arjava (Simplicity / Straightforwardness)
Related values
Kshama (Forgiveness / Patience)Satya (Truthfulness)Dhairya (Composure / Courage)Anahankarah (Freedom from False Ego)Shraddha (Faith / Reverence)Atma Nigraha (Self-control)Bhakti (Devotion)Vairagya (Detachment / Dispassion)Karuna (Kindness / Compassion)Ahimsa (Non-violence / Compassion)
Related verses
Stories
abhaya_epic_primaryarjava_epic_primaryasteya_epic_middle
The divine qualities — fearlessness, purity, charity, austerity, simplicity, nonviolence, truthfulness, freedom from anger, peacefulness, aversion to fault-finding, compassion, gentleness, modesty, steady determination, vigor, forgiveness, fortitude, cleanliness, freedom from envy and the desire for honor — belong to those of divine nature.
Practical Applications
  • Audit yourself against this list of 26 divine qualities.
  • Identify the three you most need to cultivate.
  • Treat the list as the daily curriculum.
Reflection Questions
  • Which three qualities deserve my deliberate cultivation this season?
  • Where in my circle do I see them already exemplified?

A gardener who tends twenty-six saplings does not water one and let the rest die. The divine qualities listed here are a single grove, not a menu — fearlessness shades truthfulness, charity feeds austerity, modesty roots the whole. Kṛṣṇa hands Arjuna the full inventory so he can audit which sapling in himself has gone untended.

Yudhiṣṭhira's Twenty-Six

When Yudhiṣṭhira walked the earth as emperor, contemporaries marked in him almost the whole list at once — truthfulness so reliable that his chariot wheels rode a hand's breadth above the ground, compassion that refused to abandon even a dog at heaven's gate, fearlessness on the battlefield, and a tongue free of envy even toward Duryodhana.

He is the Mahābhārata's living demonstration that these qualities are not poetic ideals; they cluster naturally in one who is abhijātaḥ — born of divine nature.

Prahlāda before Hiraṇyakaśipu

Five years old, surrounded by demons under orders to kill him, Prahlāda showed almost every divine quality of the list. Abhayam (fearlessness) — he did not flinch before sword, fire, serpent, or elephant. Ahiṁsā — he prayed for the deliverance even of his persecutors. Satyam — he refused to lie about Viṣṇu's supremacy to save his life. Akrodhaḥ — no anger ever clouded his speech toward his father.

The whole catalog of 16.1–3 appeared in a single small body. The Lord protects such a one without being asked.

📝 My note

Bhagavad-gītā 16.4

↗
दम्भो दर्पोऽभिमानश्च क्रोध: पारुष्यमेव च । अज्ञानं चाभिजातस्य पार्थ सम्पदमासुरीम् ॥ ४ ॥
dambho darpo ’bhimānaś ca
[dambho darpo ’bhimaanash cha]
krodhaḥ pāruṣyam eva ca
[krodhah paarushyam eva cha]
ajñānaṁ cābhijātasya
[ajnaanam chaabhijaatasya]
pārtha sampadam āsurīm
[paartha sampadam aasureem]
dambhaḥ — pride darpaḥ — arrogance abhimānaḥ — conceit ca — and krodhaḥ — anger pāruṣyam — harshness eva — certainly ca — and ajñānam — ignorance ca — and abhijātasya — of one who is born of pārtha — O son of Pṛthā sampadam — the qualities āsurīm — of the demoniac nature .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
dambho darpo ’bhimānaś ca
dambhaḥ
pride
darpaḥ
arrogance
krodhaḥ pāruṣyam eva ca
ajñānaṁ cābhijātasya
abhimānaḥ
conceit
ca
and
krodhaḥ
anger
pārtha sampadam āsurīm
pāruṣyam
harshness
eva
certainly
ca
and
ajñānam
ignorance
ca
and
abhijātasya
of one who is born of
pārtha
O son of Pṛthā
sampadam
the qualities
āsurīm
of the demoniac nature .
  • dambhaḥ — pride
    Specifically the pride of putting on a religious or virtuous show. Not bare arrogance — dambha is performed virtue, the demoniac wearing the costume of a sādhu. Dangerous because it can fool the actor himself.
  • darpaḥ — arrogance
    From the root dṛp — to be elated, intoxicated. Darpa is intoxication with one's own position, wealth, lineage, learning. A drunkenness that prevents seeing how small one really is.
  • abhimānaḥ — conceit
    Literally 'thinking-toward-self' — the false ego's appropriation: 'this is mine, this is me.' Of all six it is the subtlest, surviving long after the others appear conquered.
  • krodhaḥ — anger
    Listed here as a defining demoniac trait, not just a passing emotion. In 16.21 Kṛṣṇa will name krodha as one of the three gates of hell. The same word will appear with akrodhaḥ in 16.1's divine list — a deliberate antithesis.
  • pāruṣyam — harshness
    From paruṣa — rough, jagged. The quality of speech and conduct that wounds without need. The opposite of mārdavam (gentleness) in 16.1; the contrast is exact.
  • ajñānam — ignorance
    Capped at the end as the root from which the other five grow. Not ignorance of facts — ignorance of the self, of Kṛṣṇa, of the soul's true situation. Without this root, the other five wither.
Pride, arrogance, conceit, anger, harshness and ignorance – these qualities belong to those of demoniac nature, O son of Pṛthā.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
Against the long daivī list, Kṛṣṇa names only six āsurī markers — but they are dense and self-reinforcing. The brevity is itself an argument: divine virtue branches into many fine distinctions, while the demonic collapses into a few coarse drives that breed one another.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
Note how the six pair: dambha and abhimāna are inner self-falsifications; darpa and pāruṣya are their outward expression; krodha and ajñāna are the engines that keep them running (cf. BG 2.62-63 where krodha follows from frustrated kāma, and BG 3.37 naming kāma-eṣa krodha-eṣa as the singular enemy). The address shifts from 'Bhārata' (16.3) to 'Pārtha' — an intimate matronymic, as if to soften the news that this list exists at all.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
हे पार्थ! दम्भः, दर्पः, अभिमानः, क्रोधः, पारुष्यम्, अज्ञानम् च — एते (गुणाः) आसुरीम् सम्पदम् अभिजातस्य (भवन्ति) ।
he pārtha! dambhaḥ, darpaḥ, abhimānaḥ, krodhaḥ, pāruṣyam, ajñānam ca — ete (guṇāḥ) āsurīm sampadam abhijātasya (bhavanti) |
O Pārtha, hypocrisy, arrogance, conceit, anger, harshness, and ignorance — these belong to one born to the demonic endowment.
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
दम्भः दर्पः अभिमानः च क्रोधः पारुष्यम् एव च । अज्ञानम् च अभिजातस्य पार्थ सम्पदम् आसुरीम् ॥
dambhaḥ darpaḥ abhimānaḥ ca krodhaḥ pāruṣyam eva ca | ajñānam ca abhijātasya pārtha sampadam āsurīm ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
दम्भः dambhaḥ दम्भ (m.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) ostentation, religious hypocrisy
दर्पः darpaḥ दर्प (m.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) arrogance
अभिमानः abhimānaḥ अभि + मान (m.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) self-conceit, false self-identification
च ca ind. (indeclinable) and
क्रोधः krodhaḥ क्रोध (m.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) anger
पारुष्यम् pāruṣyam पारुष्य (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) harshness (of speech and act)
एव eva ind. (emphatic) indeed
अज्ञानम् ajñānam अ + ज्ञान (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular), neg. cpd. (compound) ignorance, lack of discernment
अभिजातस्य abhijātasya अभि + √जन् p.p.p. (past passive participle) gen.sg. (genitive singular)m. of one born (to)
पार्थ pārtha पार्थ (m.) voc.sg. (vocative singular) O son of Pṛthā
सम्पदम् sampadam सम्पद् (f.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) endowment
आसुरीम् āsurīm आसुरी (f.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) demonic, asuric

In this verse, the royal road to hell is described. The demoniac want to make a show of religion and advancement in spiritual science, although they do not follow the principles. They are always arrogant or proud in possessing some type of education or so much wealth. They desire to be worshiped by others, and demand respectability, although they do not command respect. Over trifles they become very angry and speak harshly, not gently. They do not know what should be done and what should not be done. They do everything whimsically, according to their own desire, and they do not recognize any authority. These demoniac qualities are taken on by them from the beginning of their bodies in the wombs of their mothers, and as they grow they manifest all these inauspicious qualities.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura Gauḍīya
Translation
4. False pretence, pride, attachment, anger, cruelty and lack of discriminating power manifest in one born at a time indicating tamasic or rajasic qualities.
Commentary

The Lord now speaks of the fruits which cause bondage. Dambha means to announce oneself as religious even though one has a sinful nature. Darpa means pride due to wealth, knowledge and the like. Abhimāna means to desire respect from others or attachment to wife, sons and other things. Krodha means anger. Pāruṣya means cruelty. Ajñāna means lack of discrimination. These are the qualities of the asura, which indicate other types of beings, such as Rākṣasas as well. These qualities belong to the person born at a moment indicating attainment of rajasic or tamasic qualities.

Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa Gauḍīya
Translation
4. False pretence, pride, attachment, anger, cruelty and lack of discriminating power manifest in one born at a time indicating tamasic or rajasic qualities.
Commentary

The Lord now speaks of qualities of the asura which cause hellish existence, in one verse. Dambha means performance of religious duties with the intention of being known as a religious person. Darpa means pride in having a good lineage or knowledge, thinking that one should be respected. Krodha means anger. Pāruṣya means using rough language in front of others. The word ca indicates all the qualities opposite to those mentioned in the previous verses, such as cāpala, having useless actions. [Note: Thus the asura sampat includes such qualities as hiṁsā, asatya, atyāga, aśānti, paiśunam, and lolupatva.] Ajñāna means devoid of intelligence to discriminate between what is proper and what is improper conduct. The word ca indicates the qualities such as adhṛti, and those following from the previous list (śaucam, droho, ātimānitā). These qualities appear in a person born with inauspicious impressions (āsurīm sampadam) which manifest from sinful actions, and which bear fruit at the time of taking a body. The śruti says pāpaḥ pāpena: the sinful person is born through sinful acts.

Bhūrijana Dāsa Gauḍīya
Commentary

In his Purport Srila Prabhupada says: "In this verse, the royal road to hell is described. The demoniac want to make a show of religion and advancement in spiritual science, although they do not follow the principles. They are always arrogant or proud in possessing some type of education or so much wealth. They desire to be worshiped by others, and demand respectability, although they do not command respect. Over trifles they become very angry and speak harshly, not gently. They do not know what should be done and what should not be done. They do everything whimsically, according to their own desire, and they do not recognize any authority. These demoniac qualities are taken on by them from the beginning of their bodies in the wombs of their mothers, and as they grow they manifest all these inauspicious qualities.

Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

Six demoniac qualities – This verse describes the “Royal road to hell”

LINK BETWEEN TEXTS 16.4 & 16.5: Krishna next removes Arjuna’s doubt about whether his own

participation in the battle as a warrior – and therefore as a killer – will be due to possessing a demoniac

temperament

Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.4 O son of Prtha, dambhah, religious ostentation; darpah, pride arising from wealth, relatives, etc.; atimanah, haughtiness, as explained earlier; and krodhah, anger; eva ca, as also; parusyam, redeness, using unkind words, e.g. to speak of a blind person as having eyes, an ugly person as handsome, a lowly born man as born of aristocracy, and so on; and ajnanam, ignorance, non-discriminating knowledge, false conception regarding what ought to be and ought not to be done; are (the attributes) abhijatasya, of one destined to have;-destined for what? in answer the Lord says-asurim, demoniacal; sampadam, nature. The conseences of these natures are being stated:
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.4 'Dambha or pomposity' is the practice of Dharma for earning a reputation for righteousness. 'Arrogance' is the elation caused by the pleasures of sense-objects and the conseent inability to discriminate between what ought to be done and what ought not to be done. 'Self-conceit' is the estimation of oneself in a measure not warranted by one's education and birth. 'Wrath' is the sense of antagonism causing injury to others. 'Rudeness' is the nature of causing grief to Sadhus. 'Ignorance' is incapacity to discriminate between hight and low forms of conduct and principles, and also between what ought to be done and what ought not to be. These are the alities that are found in one born for a demoniac destiny. Asuras are those who rel against the ?ndments of the Lord.
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.4 See Coment under 16.5
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.4 Hypocrisy, arrogance and self-conceit, anger and also harshness and ignorance, belong to one who is born for a demoniacal state, O Partha (Arjuna).
Commentary

16.4 दम्भः hypocrisy? दर्पः arrogance? अभिमानः selfconceit? च and? क्रोधः wrath? पारुष्यम् harshness? एव even? च and? अज्ञानम् ignorance? च and? अभिजातस्य to the one born for? पार्थ O Partha? सम्पदम् state?,आसुरीम् demoniacal.Commentary Dambha Hypocrisy. To pretend to be what one is not? to pretend to be religious and pious. It consists of bragging of ones own greatness. Religious hypocrisy is the worst form of hypocrisy. Hypocrisy is a mixture of deceit and falsehood. Those who boast about their own merits will get demerit only.Darpa Arrogance. Pride of learning? wealth? high connection? etc. An arrogant man cannot endure to see his fellowmen happy. He is more and more enraged at the fortune of his fellowmen in the matter of learning? happiness and prosperity.Parushyam (in speech) To speak of the blind as having lotuslike eyes? of the ugly as beautiful? of a man of low birth as one of high birth and so on? usually with an ulterior? selfish or evil motive.Ajnanam Ignorance? misconception of ones duties. An ignorant man is blind as to what should be done and what should not be done. There is absence of discrimination. Just as a child will put anything it gets in its hands into its mouth? whether it is clean or dirty? so also is the condition of the ignorant man who is not able to discriminate between the Real and the unreal? the good and the evil? virtue and vice. He is on the path of destruction. He does not know the road that leads to Moskha or liberation. He is drowned in the ocean of this worldly existence.These are the six demonical alities. These evil alities constitute the satanic or demonical wealth. They are obstacles on the path of liberation.By addressing Arjuna as Partha? Lord Krishna implies that Arjuna has no demonical alities in him as he is born in a noble family and is the son of Pritha.People of Asuric nature have no faith. They dispute every doctrine. They deny the existence of God. They deny the cycle of the worldprocess? the Vedas and the laws of ethics. Sensual indulgence is their goal. They rob people and take away their neighbours wives. They kill people ruthlessly. They do not believe in reincarnation and in the other world. They have no idea of right conduct? purity and selfrestraint.Asuras are those persons who have waged war and who still wage war with the gods in heaven. Those who are endowed with Asuric tendencies or evil alities are Asuras or demons. They exist in abundance in this iron age. Kamsa was an Asura. Hiranyakasipu was an Asura.Even a man of university alitifactions and titles is a veritable Asura if he is endowed with evil tendencies or Asubha Vasanas.Esoterically? the war between the Asuras and the gods is the internal fight that is ever going on between the pure and the impure tendencies in man? between Sattva and RajasTamas.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.4 O son of Prtha, (the attributes) of one destined to have the demoniacal nature are religious ostentation, pride and haughtiness, [Another reading is abhimanah, self-conceit.-Tr.], anger as also rudeness and ignorance.
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.4 Hypocrisy, pride, insolence, cruelty, ignorance belong to him who is born of the godless qualities.
Primary values
Hrih (Modesty / Sense of Shame)Adambhitva (Non-hypocrisy / Authenticity)
Related values
Atma Nigraha (Self-control)Vairagya (Detachment / Dispassion)Prema (Divine Love)Discriminative WisdomKshama (Forgiveness / Patience)Daya (Compassion / Mercy)Seva (Service / Selfless Action)
Related verses
The demoniac qualities are pride, arrogance, conceit, anger, harshness, and ignorance.
Practical Applications
  • Honestly note any of these six in yourself.
  • Don't excuse them; address them.
  • Track when each shows up and what triggers it.
Reflection Questions
  • Which of the six have I been excusing?
  • What is its trigger and what is the antidote?

A six-headed snake — pride, arrogance, conceit, anger, harshness, ignorance — strikes from whichever head is closest. Cut at one neck and the others still hiss. Kṛṣṇa names all six so the sādhaka cannot pretend the problem is only the loudest one.

Duryodhana's Six

Sañjaya, narrating to Dhṛtarāṣṭra, paints Duryodhana as the textbook figure for these six. Dambha — he displayed his army to Droṇa to flatter himself. Darpa — he believed his birth and wealth made him untouchable. Abhimāna — he could not bear that Yudhiṣṭhira's palace had a finer floor than his own. Krodha — anger drove him to disrobe Draupadī. Pāruṣya — his speech was a knife. Ajñāna — he could not see, even at the moment of his death by Bhīma's mace, that his cousins were dharma.

All six in one man. Each one a knot on the rope that dragged Kuruvaṁśa to ruin.

Rāvaṇa's Six

The Rāmāyaṇa gives a parallel portrait. Rāvaṇa was a Vedic scholar, a Śiva-bhakta, a master of music — yet the six āsurī qualities ran through him like a fault-line. His pride at Kailāsa, his arrogance toward Vibhīṣaṇa's counsel, his conceit that he was beyond karmic reach, his anger at the loss of Khara and Dūṣaṇa, his harshness toward Sītā, and his ignorance that Rāma was the Lord — these toppled a kingdom of gold.

Learning and power do not cancel these six; only surrender does.

📝 My note

Bhagavad-gītā 16.5

↗
दैवी सम्पद्विमोक्षाय निबन्धायासुरी मता । मा श‍ुच: सम्पदं दैवीमभिजातोऽसि पाण्डव ॥ ५ ॥
daivī sampad vimokṣāya
[daivee sampad vimokshaaya]
nibandhāyāsurī matā
[nibandhaayaasuree mataa]
mā śucaḥ sampadaṁ daivīm
[maa shuchah sampadam daiveem]
abhijāto ’si pāṇḍava
[abhijaato ’si paandava]
daivī — transcendental sampat — assets vimokṣāya — meant for liberation nibandhāya — for bondage āsurī — demoniac qualities matā — are considered mā — do not śucaḥ — worry sampadam — assets daivīm — transcendental abhijātaḥ — born of asi — you are pāṇḍava — O son of Pāṇḍu .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
daivī sampad vimokṣāya
daivī
transcendental
sampat
assets
vimokṣāya
meant for liberation
nibandhāyāsurī matā
nibandhāya
for bondage
āsurī
demoniac qualities
matā
are considered
mā śucaḥ sampadaṁ daivīm
mā
do not
śucaḥ
worry
sampadam
assets
daivīm
transcendental
abhijāto ’si pāṇḍava
abhijātaḥ
born of
asi
you are
pāṇḍava
O son of Pāṇḍu .
  • vimokṣāya — meant for liberation
    Dative case — 'for the purpose of liberation.' The divine qualities are not their own end; they are vehicles. Cultivate them not as ornaments but as tickets.
  • nibandhāya — for bondage
    Also dative — bondage is the destination, not the inconvenience. The demoniac qualities do not merely cause trouble; they bind. The verse's grammar pairs them as exact opposites of vimokṣāya.
  • mā — do not
    The negative particle preceding the optative. With śucaḥ it forms mā śucaḥ — 'do not lament' — the same imperative Kṛṣṇa will return to in His final verse, 18.66.
  • śucaḥ — worry
    From √śuc — to grieve, lament, mourn. Short imperative of love from teacher to disciple. The teacher having taught the dangers, refuses to leave the disciple in fear.
  • abhijātaḥ — born of
    Past passive participle from abhi-jan — to be born toward, born into. The participle's force is settled — you already are this; the birth has happened. Not 'try to become' but 'recognize what you are.'
  • pāṇḍava — O son of Pāṇḍu
    Kṛṣṇa selects this particular name here. Pāṇḍu's sons inherited dharma; the address reminds Arjuna that his lineage itself confirms divine inheritance. Names in the Gītā are not decorative — they are arguments.
The transcendental qualities are conducive to liberation, whereas the demoniac qualities make for bondage. Do not worry, O son of Pāṇḍu, for you are born with the divine qualities.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
Kṛṣṇa names the stakes — divine endowment frees, demonic binds — then immediately reassures Arjuna: hearing the long āsurī description that follows could unsettle a sensitive listener, so the verdict on Arjuna himself is delivered up front. 'Mā śucaḥ' is the same consolation given again at 18.66.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
The verse pivots the chapter: 16.1-4 catalog the two natures; 16.5 sets the metaphysical contrast (mokṣa vs. bandha); 16.6 onward will dwell almost entirely on the āsurī side. Kṛṣṇa's tenderness ('do not grieve') anticipates that the demonic portrait will be unflattering and might invite self-doubt — common in Gītā students too. Cf. the 'mā śucaḥ' at 18.66, where surrender itself removes the grief.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
दैवी सम्पत् विमोक्षाय (मता), आसुरी (सम्पत्) निबन्धाय मता । हे पाण्डव! (त्वम्) दैवीम् सम्पदम् अभिजातः असि, (अतः) मा शुचः ।
daivī sampat vimokṣāya (matā), āsurī (sampat) nibandhāya matā | he pāṇḍava! (tvam) daivīm sampadam abhijātaḥ asi, (ataḥ) mā śucaḥ |
The divine endowment is considered to lead to liberation, the demonic to bondage. O Pāṇḍava, do not grieve — you are born to the divine endowment.
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
दैवी सम्पत् विमोक्षाय निबन्धाय आसुरी मता । मा शुचः सम्पदम् दैवीम् अभिजातः असि पाण्डव ॥
daivī sampat vimokṣāya nibandhāya āsurī matā | mā śucaḥ sampadam daivīm abhijātaḥ asi pāṇḍava ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
दैवी daivī दैवी (f.) nom.sg. (nominative singular), adj. divine
सम्पत् sampat सम्पद् (f.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) endowment, fortune
विमोक्षाय vimokṣāya वि + मोक्ष (m.) dat.sg. (dative singular) for liberation
निबन्धाय nibandhāya नि + बन्ध (m.) dat.sg. (dative singular) for bondage
आसुरी āsurī आसुरी (f.) nom.sg. (nominative singular), adj. demonic
मता matā √मन् p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.sg. (nominative singular)f. is considered, held to be
मा mā ind. (prohibitive particle) do not
शुचः śucaḥ √शुच् aor.inj. 2sg.par. (after mā) grieve, lament
सम्पदम् sampadam सम्पद् (f.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) endowment
दैवीम् daivīm दैवी (f.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) divine
अभिजातः abhijātaḥ अभि + √जन् p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. born (to)
असि asi √अस् pres. (present) 2sg.par. (parasmaipada / active voice) you are
पाण्डव pāṇḍava पाण्डव (m.) voc.sg. (vocative singular) O son of Pāṇḍu

Lord Kṛṣṇa encouraged Arjuna by telling him that he was not born with demoniac qualities. His involvement in the fight was not demoniac, because he was considering the pros and cons. He was considering whether respectable persons such as Bhīṣma and Droṇa should be killed or not, so he was not acting under the influence of anger, false prestige or harshness. Therefore he was not of the quality of the demons. For a kṣatriya, a military man, shooting arrows at the enemy is considered transcendental, and refraining from such a duty is demoniac. Therefore there was no cause for Arjuna to lament. Anyone who performs the regulative principles of the different orders of life is transcendentally situated.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura Gauḍīya
Translation
5. The daiva qualities lead to liberation and the asuric qualities lead to bondage. Do not worry Arjuna. You have been born with the sattvic qualities.
Commentary

The Lord shows the effects of these two attainments in this verse. “It appears that I have the asuric traits which will lead to bondage in saṁsāra, since I desire to kill enemies by shooting arrows and am thus filled with cruelty and anger.” To comfort Arjuna who was thus worried, the Lord speaks. “Do not worry. You are born with the daiva qualities. O Pāṇḍava! For one born in a kṣatriya family, anger and cruelty during war are prescribed by the scriptures. To do otherwise would make you of the asuric nature, possessing violence and other bad qualities.”

Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa Gauḍīya
Translation
5. The daiva qualities lead to liberation and the asuric qualities lead to bondage. Do not worry Arjuna, you have been born with the sāttvika qualities.
Commentary

This verse describes the differing results of the two sets of qualities. The first half of the verse is clear. Arjuna was thinking that he belonged to the āsuric group and would go to hell, since he was contaminated with anger and harsh words, and desired to kill Droṇa and others worthy of worship, by shooting his arrows. The Lord, seeing Arjuna in this state, addressed him saying, “Do not worry. O son of Pāṇḍu, you are of the godly nature for, being a kṣatriya, it is prescribed that you should shoot arrows and show rough behavior. To do otherwise than that would give you the nature of an asura. Do not lament.”

Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

Even one with a demoniac nature can change his qualities in favorable association, because one’s

qualities develop according to one’s association. By associating with those overwhelmed by lust,

anger and greed, we become lusty, angry and greedy. Then again, we can develop perfect qualities

by associating with the perfect: guru, sādhu and śāstra.

In Melbourne, during his 1975 visit, Śrīla Prabhupāda was asked, “How can I become sincere?”

His answer: “How can you become a drunkard? If you want to become a drunkard, you associate

with drunkards. If you want to become sincere, associate with these devotees. They are sincere.”

16.7: Even if a demon propounds a philosophy, its value is compared to the preaching of the vul-

ture and the jackal. Once, a boy died, and his relatives, lamenting with great emotion, gathered

around the body in preparation for the funeral ceremony. Suddenly a jackal appeared, and with

sweet words, began to glorify the affection which those present felt for the boy. He also began to

speak of the boy’s wonderful qualities and then requested those present to spend the precious

hours until sunset (before which abody should be cremated) bathed in sweet remembrances of the

boy. They could return in the morning to burn the body, he said.

Meanwhile, a vulture, after eyeing the situation from above, swooped down. He immediately be-

gan philosophically refuting the jackal’s words. The vulture explained that the soul, the actual loved

one within the body, had already departed, and that lamenting for a dead body was simply senti-

mental and foolish. The vulture then recommended that all present should become philosophically

fixed in the difference between body and soul, and should leave without further lamentation. In this

way the vulture, who would feast on the body if the relatives left, spoke to defeat the jackal’s ar-

gument. The jackal, being a creature of the night, planned to devour the body in the dark.

Regardless of the specific words spoken, the vulture, the jackal and the demoniac speak philosophy

only to achieve their selfish ends.

Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.5 That which is daivi, divine; sampad, nature; is vimoksaya, for Liberation from the bondage of the world. The asuri, demoniacal nature; mata, is considered to be; nibandhaya, for inevitable bondage. So also is the fiendish nature. Now, when such a statement was made, the Lord, noticing Arjuna having this kind of inner cogitation-'Am I endowed with the demoniacal nature, or am I endowed with the divine nature?'-, says: ma, do not; sacah, grieve, O son of Pandu! Asi, you are; abhijatah, destined to have, born with the good fortune of having; daivim, the divine; sampadam, nature; i.e., you are destined for an illustrious future.
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.5 'The divine destiny,' viz., which is of the nature of submission to My ?ndments aids liberation, viz., leads to release from bondage. The meaning is that it leads to the eventual attainment of Myself. 'The demoniac destiny' viz, which is of the nature of transgression of My ?ndments, is for bondage, i.e., takes one to degradation. To Arjuna who, on hearing this, became alarmed and anxious about the classfication of his own nature, Sri Krsna said: 'Do not be grief-ridden. Surely, you are born for a divine destiny, O son of Pandu. The purport is that you have a divine destiny, since you are a son of Pandu who was most eminent among the righteous.
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.1-5 It has been stated [at the end of the last chapter] that 'by understanding this' etc. The thing called 'understanding' comes to be [in the following] manner : After the knowledge, born from hearing [the scriptures etc.], there arises a thought-process consisting of the logical analysis, deliberation and deep meditation that take the form 'This (what is taught in the scriptures etc.) is like this'. The above thought-process is of the nature of investigation, critical examination and judgement. From this thought-process one gains a good knowledge of a well practised from i.e., a contemplation of that object, free from the humiliation (influence) of different category. When this is gained, understanding is achieved Hence, it will be declared : 'By critically examining in this way fully, act as you please'. (Ch. XVIII, 63). Here, only the preceptor and the scripture are mainly capable of creating the scriptural knowledge. But in producing reasoning, deliberation and meditation the main cause is the capacity to examine critically a thing and it is a special attribute of the pupil and it is an important one. Therefore, with an idea that this is in Arjuna and with an intention to add a preparatory note to the purposeful statement 'By critically examining this, [act as you please]'; the Bhagavat, the preceptor, says 'Fearlessness etc.' The Ignorance, born of the Tamas (Stand) occupies the devilish side. This is repelled (or removed) by the well augmented wisdom that takes hold of the divine part. This is the nature of things [under estion] 'You (Arjuna) have taken refuge in the divine part viz., wisdom, born of the Sattva (Strand). Therefore shirking off the internal Ignorance in the nature of delusion, you should undertake the action, that has the sanction of the scriptures and that is of the nature of eradicating the external foe having the form of ignorance.' Thus commences the [present] chapter. Hence - Abhayam etc., upto pandava. These are the identification marks of a person of divine parts. [Hence] they are clearly identified. Self-restraint : subduing the sense organs. Thought-lessness : the perfarmance of action without examining the antecedent and the seel; its absence is the absence of thought-lessness. Vital power : the act of casting away [all] limitations by taking hold energy in the Self. [All] this is the divine wealth and this is for your total emancipation, as it destroys craving. Therefore, don't get sorrow like 'Having killed brothers etc., how can I (Arjuna) enjoy pleasure ?' [The idea of] the rest [of passage] is clear.
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.5 The divine nature is deemed conducive to liberation, and the demoniacal to bondage. Grieve not, O Arjuna, thou art born with divine endowments.
Commentary

16.5 दैवी divine? सम्पत् state? विमोक्षाय for liberation? निबन्धाय for bondage? आसुरी the demoniacal? मता is deemed? मा not? शुचः grieve? सम्पदम् state? दैवीम् the divine? अभिजातः one born for? असि (thou) art? पाण्डव O Pandava.Commentary Sampat Endowment? wealthy state? nature? virtue.Moksha Liberation from the bondage of Samsara? release from the round of birth and death. The,divine nature leads to salvation the demoniacl nature? to bondage.As Arjuna was already griefstricken and dejected? Lord Krishna assures him not to feel alarmed at this description of the Asuric alities which bring grief and delusion? as he was born with Sattvic tendencies? leading towards salvation. Arjuna? on hearing the words of Lord Krishna? might have thought within himself? Do I possess divine nature or demoniacal nature The Lord? in order to remove Arjunas doubt? said? Grieve not? O Arjuna? thou art born with divine alities. Thou art fortunate. Thou mayest attain to the happiness of Selfrealisation.Do not think? O Arjuna? that by engaging yourself in battle and killing people you will become an Asura. Grieve not on this score. You will establish the kingdom of righteousness by fighting this righteous battle.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.5 The divine nature is the Liberation, the demoniacal is considered to be for inevitable bondage. Do not grieve, O son of Pandu! You are destined to have the divine nature.
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.5 Godly qualities lead to liberation; godless to bondage. Do not be anxious, Prince! Thou hast the Godly qualities.
Related values
Ahimsa (Non-violence / Compassion)Tapas (Austerity / Discipline)Guru Bhakti (Reverence for Teacher)Atma Nigraha (Self-control)Daksya (Resourcefulness / Skill)Abhaya (Fearlessness)
Related verses
The divine qualities are conducive to liberation; the demoniac to bondage — do not lament; you are born of divine nature.
Practical Applications
  • Receive Kṛṣṇa's reassurance: you are born of divine nature.
  • Don't despair when demoniac tendencies arise; they are conquerable.
  • Cultivate the divine qualities to crowd out the demoniac.
Reflection Questions
  • Where have I despaired of overcoming a demoniac tendency?
  • What does Kṛṣṇa's reassurance offer?

Two ropes lie before the traveler — one is a lifeline thrown from the far shore, the other is the chain at his feet. The same hand can choose. Kṛṣṇa, having shown both, leans down and whispers: do not worry, you are already on the side of the lifeline.

Arjuna's Reassurance

This verse is the only place in chapter 16 where Kṛṣṇa speaks personally to Arjuna as Pāṇḍava. After describing the demoniac at length, He pauses — almost tenderly — to say: do not worry. You were born on the divine side.

The whole Gītā shows Arjuna oscillating between confidence and despair. Here Kṛṣṇa heads off the despair this catalog of vices might trigger in a sensitive disciple. The teacher knows when the student has heard enough warning and needs a hand on the shoulder.

📝 My note

Bhagavad-gītā 16.6

↗
द्वौ भूतसर्गौ लोकेऽस्मिन्दैव आसुर एव च । दैवो विस्तरश: प्रोक्त आसुरं पार्थ मे श‍ृणु ॥ ६ ॥
dvau bhūta-sargau loke ’smin
[dvau bhoota-sargau loke ’smin]
daiva āsura eva ca
[daiva aasura eva cha]
daivo vistaraśaḥ prokta
[daivo vistarashah prokta]
āsuraṁ pārtha me śṛṇu
[aasuram paartha me shrinu]
dvau — two bhūta - sargau — created living beings loke — in the world asmin — this daivaḥ — godly āsuraḥ — demoniac eva — certainly ca — and daivaḥ — the divine vistaraśaḥ — at great length proktaḥ — said āsuram — the demoniac pārtha — O son of Pṛthā me — from Me śṛṇu — just hear .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
dvau bhūta-sargau loke ’smin
dvau
two
bhūta - sargau
created living beings
loke
in the world
daiva āsura eva ca
asmin
this
daivo vistaraśaḥ prokta
daivaḥ
godly
āsuraḥ
demoniac
eva
certainly
ca
and
daivaḥ
the divine
vistaraśaḥ
at great length
proktaḥ
said
āsuraṁ pārtha me śṛṇu
āsuram
the demoniac
pārtha
O son of Pṛthā
me
from Me
śṛṇu
just hear .
  • dvau — two
    Dual number — Sanskrit's special form for exactly two. Kṛṣṇa is precise: not many gradations, not a spectrum, but two fundamental orientations. Simplification is part of the teaching.
  • bhūta - sargau — created living beings
    Sarga — creation, emanation. Bhūta-sargau is the dual: 'the two creations of beings.' The pairing implies that even creation itself unfolds along these two lines.
  • loke — in the world
    Locative. Kṛṣṇa locates the two-fold distinction here — in this material world. In the spiritual realm there is no āsura nature. The duality is a feature of saṁsāra, and exiting saṁsāra dissolves it.
  • vistaraśaḥ — at great length
    Adverb from vistara — expansion. Kṛṣṇa has already 'expanded' on the divine qualities (chapters 13–15 and 16.1–3). Now He turns to the demoniac side with a similar promise of detail.
  • śṛṇu — just hear
    Imperative of √śru. The Gītā's pedagogy is śravaṇa — hearing — and Kṛṣṇa repeatedly issues this command. Listening is not passive; it is the active first step.
O son of Pṛthā, in this world there are two kinds of created beings. One is called divine and the other demoniac. I have already explained to you at length the divine qualities. Now hear from Me of the demoniac.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
Kṛṣṇa formally announces the structure of the chapter: humanity falls into two created kinds. The divine has been sketched; now hear, in detail, the demonic. The pedagogical gesture — 'me śṛṇu' — signals that what follows is meant to be learned, not merely heard in passing.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
'Bhūta-sargau' suggests not metaphysical species but moral types: both kinds are human, but their orientation differs. The chapter's framing recalls earlier dualities — sattva/tamas (BG 14), divya/āsura-jñāna (BG 13), śraddhā in three modes (BG 17) — but here the cut is sharper: liberation versus bondage. The next thirteen verses (16.7-19) will form an almost unbroken portrait of the āsura, after which Kṛṣṇa returns to prescription.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
हे पार्थ! अस्मिन् लोके द्वौ भूत-सर्गौ (स्तः) — दैवः आसुरः च एव । दैवः विस्तरशः प्रोक्तः; (इदानीम्) आसुरम् मे शृणु ।
he pārtha! asmin loke dvau bhūta-sargau (staḥ) — daivaḥ āsuraḥ ca eva | daivaḥ vistaraśaḥ proktaḥ; (idānīm) āsuram me śṛṇu |
O Pārtha, in this world there are two created classes of beings — the divine and the demonic. The divine has been told at length; now hear from Me about the demonic.
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
द्वौ भूत-सर्गौ लोके अस्मिन् दैवः आसुरः एव च । दैवः विस्तरशः प्रोक्तः आसुरम् पार्थ मे शृणु ॥
dvau bhūta-sargau loke asmin daivaḥ āsuraḥ eva ca | daivaḥ vistaraśaḥ proktaḥ āsuram pārtha me śṛṇu ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
द्वौ dvau द्वि numeral, nom.du. (nominative dual)m. two
भूत-सर्गौ bhūta-sargau भूत (n.) + सर्ग (m.) nom.du. (nominative dual), tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) creations of beings, classes of created beings
लोके loke लोक (m.) loc.sg. (locative singular) in (this) world
अस्मिन् asmin इदम् pron. (pronoun) loc.sg. (locative singular)m. in this
दैवः daivaḥ दैव (adj.) nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. the divine (class)
आसुरः āsuraḥ आसुर (adj.) nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. the demonic (class)
एव eva ind. (emphatic) indeed
च ca ind. (indeclinable) and
विस्तरशः vistaraśaḥ ind. (adverb) at length, in detail
प्रोक्तः proktaḥ प्र + √वच् p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. (has been) spoken of
आसुरम् āsuram आसुर (adj.) acc.sg. (accusative singular)m./n. the demonic (class), as object of hearing
पार्थ pārtha पार्थ (m.) voc.sg. (vocative singular) O Pārtha
मे me अस्मद् pron. (pronoun) gen.sg. (genitive singular) from Me
शृणु śṛṇu √श्रु impv. 2sg.par. (parasmaipada / active voice) hear

Lord Kṛṣṇa, having assured Arjuna that he was born with the divine qualities, is now describing the demoniac way. The conditioned living entities are divided into two classes in this world. Those who are born with divine qualities follow a regulated life; that is to say they abide by the injunctions in scriptures and by the authorities. One should perform duties in the light of authoritative scripture. This mentality is called divine. One who does not follow the regulative principles as they are laid down in the scriptures and who acts according to his whims is called demoniac or asuric. There is no other criterion but obedience to the regulative principles of scriptures. It is mentioned in Vedic literature that both the demigods and the demons are born of the Prajāpati; the only difference is that one class obeys the Vedic injunctions and the other does not.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura Gauḍīya
Translation
6. There are two types of created beings in this world— the divine and demonic. I have described the divine at length. Hear from Me about the demonic, O son of Pṛthā.
Commentary

Now Kṛṣṇa begins to explain about the asuric qualities to the despondent Arjuna. I have spoken about the divine persons in detail already, in verse 1-3.

Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa Gauḍīya
Translation
6. There are two types of created beings in this world—the divine and demonic. I have described the divine at length. Hear from Me about the demonic, O son of Pṛthā.
Commentary

Seeing that Arjuna’s lamentation did not go away, the Lord began to describe the qualities of the asura. In this world of humans who are ordained to act (asmin loke), there are two types of created humans (bhūta sargau). When a person in this world of men restricts his inborn attraction and repulsion through the injunctions of scripture and performs goals according to the scriptures, he is godly. When he gives up scriptural injunctions and acts against scripture under the control of attraction and repulsion, he is demonic. There does not exist anything other than dharma and adharma in wandering through millions of births in this universe. The śruti says dvayā ha prājapatyā devāś cāsurāś ca: the deva and the asura, these two were produced by Brahmā. (Bṛhad Āraṇyaka Upaniṣad 1.3.1) I have in detail described the divine perons in verses 1-3. Now hear about the demon. I will describe him in detail

Bhūrijana Dāsa Gauḍīya
Commentary

These naturally follows the information about the modes because these qualities are coming from the modes of passion and ignorance. Their realizations are:

Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

Two kinds of created beings – ‘Divine’ and ‘Demoniac’

Both demigods and demons are born of Prajapati (purport)
The only criteria of differentiation between the two, as mentioned in the purport is:
“Obedience to the regulative principles of scriptures”

Focus of Learning

(a) On what basis Krishna considers that Arjuna is born of saintly qualities and his fighting is not

demoniac

Because Arjuna considers the pros and cons
e.g. Arjuna considered whether respectable persons like Bhisma and Drona should be killed or not
To perform the regulative principles of different orders of life is transcendental action
For a ksatriya shooting arrows at the enemy is considered transcendental and not doing so is demoniac

(a) Importance of the word “Abhijatasya”

These qualities are taken on by them from the beginning of their bodies in the wombs of their mothers
As they grow they manifest all inauspicious qualities

(a) Demoniac qualities

1. Pride – Demoniac want to make a show of religion and advancement in spiritual science, but

do not follow the principles

2. Arrogance – Proud in possessing some education or wealth and thus arrogant

3. Conceit – Desire to be worshipped by others (Demand respect, but do not command

respect)

4. Anger – Over trifles they become angry

5. Harshness – Speak harshly

6. Ignorance

Not knowing what to do and what not to do
Do all whimsically according to their own desire
Do not recognize any authority
Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.6 Dvau, two, in number; are the (kinds of) bhuta-sargau, creation of beings, of men. Sarga is derived from srj in the sense of that which is created. The persons themselves, who are created with the natures of gods and demons, are being spoken of as 'two creations of beings', which accords with the Upanisadic text, 'There were two classes of Prajapati's sons, the gods and the demons' (Br. 1.3.1). For, asmin, in this; loke, world, all (persons) can rationally be divided into two classes. Which are those two creations of beings? The answer is, the two are the daiva, divine; eva ca, and; the asura, the demoniacal which are being discussed. The Lord speaks of the need of restating the two that have been already referred to: Daivah, the divine creation of beings; proktah, has been spoken of; vistarasah, elaborately-in, 'Fearlessness, purity of mind,' etc. (1-3). But the demoniacal has not been spoken of in extenso. Hence, O son of Prtha, srnu, hear of, understand; the asuram, demoniacal; me, from Me, from My speech which is being uttered in detail, so that this may be avoided. Upto the end of the chapter the demoniacal nature is being presented as the alities of creatures; for, when this is directly perceived, it becomes possible to eschew it:
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.6 In this world of works, there are 'two tpyes' of created beings who perform actions, viz., the divine and demoniac. Creation is production. By the force of old Karma of the nature of good and evil deeds, beings are born, divided into two kinds at their very birth for working out the ?ndments of the Lord or act contrary to them. Such is the meaning. Of these, the divine destiny has been told at length. For the purpose of working out their destiny in accordance with the mode of conduct, the creation of the godly, viz., of those devoted to My ?ndments, occurs; that mode of condut, composed of Karma-jnana-and-Bhakti-Yogas has been described at length. To follow what conducts leads to the creation of demons - listen about that conduct.
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.6 Dvau etc. This divine wealth has been described [by the passage] 'Fearlessness' etc. Now the demoniac [wealth], He describes :
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.6 There are two types of beings in this world, the divine and the demoniacal; the divine has been described at length; hear from Me, O Arjuna, of the demoniacal.
Commentary

16.6 द्वौ two? भूतसर्गौ types of beings? लोके in world? अस्मिन् (in) this? दैवः the divine? आसुरः demonical? एव even? च and? दैवः the divine? विस्तरशः at length? प्रोक्तः has been described? आसुरम् demoniacal? पार्थ O Partha? मे from Me? श्रृणु hear.Commentary The two divisions of created beings? the one divine and the other satanic? carry on their respective activities in accordance with their natural tendencies or traits.In the Brihadaranyaka Upanishad also you will find Verily there are two classes of the Creators creatures -- gods and demons (I.3.1).Bhutasargau Creations of beings? types or classes of creatues. Creation here means what is created. The men who are created with the two kinds of nature? the divine and the demonical? are here mentioned as the two creations. Every man in this world comes under the one or the other of the two creations? the divine and the demoniacal.Lord Krishna says to Arjuna? I will now describe to thee the characteristics of those men who are endowed with the devilish alities. If you have an understanding of the demoniacal alities? you will avoid them. The demoniacal nature is described in detail to the very end of this discourse.There is some reference in chapter IX? verses 9? 11 and 12? to the demoniacal nature but as the description is incomplete it is completed in this discourse.The divine nature has been declared in detail by the blessed Lord in the previous chapters -- the state of a Sthitaprajna in chapter II? the state of a Bhagavata in chapter XII and the state of a Trigunatita in chapter XIV and in the first three verses of this discourse.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.6 In this world there are are two (kinds of) creation of beings: the divine and the demoniacal. The divine has been spoken of elaborately. Hear about the demoniacal from Me, O son of Prtha.
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.6 All beings are of two classes: Godly and godless. The Godly I have described; I will now describe the other.
Related values
Tyaga (Renunciation / Letting Go)Karuna (Kindness / Compassion)Ahimsa (Non-violence / Compassion)Tapas (Austerity / Discipline)Guru Bhakti (Reverence for Teacher)Atma Nigraha (Self-control)Daksya (Resourcefulness / Skill)Abhaya (Fearlessness)
Related verses
BG 9.12 BG 9.13 BG 17.3 SB 3.20.21 SB 6.18.12 SB 7.1.10 CC Madhya 24.138 CC Madhya 22.25 CC Ādi 5.31 Bṛhadāraṇyaka Upaniṣad 1.3.1Chāndogya Upaniṣad 1.2.1
Concepts
Dharma
There are two kinds of created beings — the divine and the demoniac. I have explained the divine; now hear of the demoniac.
Practical Applications
  • Welcome description of the demoniac as diagnostic, not condemnation.
  • Use the description to spot tendencies in yourself or environment.
  • Don't reduce others to 'demoniac' — recognize the tendency in everyone.
Reflection Questions
  • Where have I labeled others demoniac instead of recognizing the tendency in myself?
  • What does honest self-diagnosis change?

A botanist standing at a forest edge says: there are two kinds of trees here, the fruit-bearing and the thorn-bearing. I have walked you through the fruit-grove; now we step into the thorns so you can recognize them by their bark before they cut you. Kṛṣṇa speaks as such a guide.

Diti's Two Sons

The Bhāgavatam recounts that Diti gave birth to two demoniac brothers, Hiraṇyakaśipu and Hiraṇyākṣa, while Aditi gave birth to the devas. Born of the same patriarch, Kaśyapa, the two clans were nevertheless of opposite natures from the womb forward.

The verse's claim — dvau bhūta-sargau loke asmin — is not abstract taxonomy but observation. The Purāṇas show again and again that the two natures coexist in the world and that the line between them is set early, deeper than circumstance.

📝 My note

Section 2 (16.7–16.20)
THE DEMONIAC NATURE
Section overview
Krishna wants to assure Arjuna that he possesses divine and not demoniac qualities
Describes the activities, mentality and qualities of those with demoniac tendencies
Krishna repeatedly casts these mischievous demons into demoniac, abominable species

LINK BETWEEN SECTION I & SECTION II: After having briefly explained the demoniac nature in Text 16.4,

Krishna will now explain it in detail in Texts 16.7 – 16.20. Arjuna will thus see that he himself, as well as

his fighting, is free of demoniac tendencies

Bhagavad-gītā 16.7

↗
प्रवृत्तिं च निवृत्तिं च जना न विदुरासुरा: । न शौचं नापि चाचारो न सत्यं तेषु विद्यते ॥ ७ ॥
pravṛttiṁ ca nivṛttiṁ ca
[pravrittim cha nivrittim cha]
janā na vidur āsurāḥ
[janaa na vidur aasuraah]
na śaucaṁ nāpi cācāro
[na shaucham naapi chaachaaro]
na satyaṁ teṣu vidyate
[na satyam teshu vidyate]
pravṛttim — acting properly ca — also nivṛttim — not acting improperly ca — and janāḥ — persons na — never viduḥ — know āsurāḥ — of demoniac quality na — never śaucam — cleanliness na — nor api — also ca — and ācāraḥ — behavior na — never satyam — truth teṣu — in them vidyate — there is .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
pravṛttiṁ ca nivṛttiṁ ca
pravṛttim
acting properly
ca
also
nivṛttim
not acting improperly
ca
and
janā na vidur āsurāḥ
janāḥ
persons
na
never
viduḥ
know
āsurāḥ
of demoniac quality
na śaucaṁ nāpi cācāro
na
never
śaucam
cleanliness
na
nor
api
also
ca
and
ācāraḥ
behavior
na satyaṁ teṣu vidyate
na
never
satyam
truth
teṣu
in them
vidyate
there is .
  • pravṛttim — acting properly
    Pra-vṛtti — moving forward, engaging. In its technical sense: the positive prescriptions of scripture, what one should do. The demoniac cannot tell prescribed action from invented action.
  • nivṛttim — not acting improperly
    Ni-vṛtti — turning back, withdrawal. The negative side of the same teaching: what one should not do, what one should desist from. Together pravṛtti and nivṛtti form scripture's full map.
  • śaucam — cleanliness
    External and internal purity. The same word listed among divine qualities in 16.1. Its complete absence is a marker of the āsura. Cleanliness here is not Western hygiene but the alignment of body, mind, and conduct with the sacred.
  • ācāraḥ — behavior
    Sadācāra — proper conduct as established by elders and scripture. The demoniac live without this anchor. Ācāra is what holds civilization together when no one is watching; its loss is the loss of all subtle restraint.
  • satyam — truth
    Of all qualities, the absence of satya is the most diagnostic. A culture or person without truth has lost contact with reality itself. The Vedic tradition holds satyam as the very foundation; sarve dharmāḥ satya-pratiṣṭhitāḥ.
Those who are demoniac do not know what is to be done and what is not to be done. Neither cleanliness nor proper behavior nor truth is found in them.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
The first symptom Kṛṣṇa names is the most damning: āsuras lack the very faculty of moral discrimination — they do not know what to pursue and what to leave alone. From that root failure follow visible deficits: impurity, broken conduct, untruth.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
'Pravṛtti / nivṛtti' is the classical pair of dharma-śāstra: what one should do, what one should refrain from. Cf. BG 18.30 where buddhi in sattva knows pravṛtti and nivṛtti correctly. The triplet that follows — śauca, ācāra, satya — is a near-minimal dharma checklist (cf. Manu 6.92, where these belong to sādhāraṇa-dharma, the duties incumbent on all). The verse's tone is forensic, not yet polemical.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
आसुराः जनाः प्रवृत्तिम् निवृत्तिम् च न विदुः । तेषु न शौचम्, न अपि आचारः, न च सत्यम् विद्यते ।
āsurāḥ janāḥ pravṛttim nivṛttim ca na viduḥ | teṣu na śaucam, na api ācāraḥ, na ca satyam vidyate |
Demonic persons do not know what is to be done and what is to be avoided. Neither cleanliness, nor proper conduct, nor truth is found in them.
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
प्रवृत्तिम् च निवृत्तिम् च जनाः न विदुः आसुराः । न शौचम् न अपि च आचारः न सत्यम् तेषु विद्यते ॥
pravṛttim ca nivṛttim ca janāḥ na viduḥ āsurāḥ | na śaucam na api ca ācāraḥ na satyam teṣu vidyate ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
प्रवृत्तिम् pravṛttim प्र + √वृत् → प्रवृत्ति (f.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) right action, what should be undertaken
च ca ind. (indeclinable) and
निवृत्तिम् nivṛttim नि + √वृत् → निवृत्ति (f.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) abstention, what should be avoided
जनाः janāḥ जन (m.) nom.pl. (nominative plural) people
न na ind. (negation) not
विदुः viduḥ √विद् perf. (perfect) 3pl.par. (used as pres. (present)) they know
आसुराः āsurāḥ आसुर (adj.) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m. demonic (ones)
शौचम् śaucam शौच (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) purity, cleanliness
अपि api ind. (indeclinable) also, even
आचारः ācāraḥ आ + √चर् → आचार (m.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) proper conduct, right behaviour
सत्यम् satyam सत्य (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) truth, truthfulness
तेषु teṣu तद् pron. (pronoun) loc.pl. (locative plural)m. in them
विद्यते vidyate √विद् pass. (passive) pres. (present) 3sg., (with na = is not found) is found

In every civilized human society there is some set of scriptural rules and regulations which is followed from the beginning. Especially among the Āryans, those who adopt the Vedic civilization and who are known as the most advanced civilized peoples, those who do not follow the scriptural injunctions are supposed to be demons. Therefore it is stated here that the demons do not know the scriptural rules, nor do they have any inclination to follow them. Most of them do not know them, and even if some of them know, they have not the tendency to follow them. They have no faith, nor are they willing to act in terms of the Vedic injunctions. The demons are not clean, either externally or internally. One should always be careful to keep his body clean by bathing, brushing teeth, shaving, changing clothes, etc. As far as internal cleanliness is concerned, one should always remember the holy names of God and chant Hare Kṛṣṇa, Hare Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa, Hare Hare/ Hare Rāma, Hare Rāma, Rāma Rāma, Hare Hare. The demons neither like nor follow all these rules for external and internal cleanliness. As for behavior, there are many rules and regulations guiding human behavior, such as the Manu-saṁhitā, which is the law of the human race. Even up to today, those who are Hindu follow the Manu-saṁhitā. Laws of inheritance and other legalities are derived from this book. Now, in the Manu-saṁhitā it is clearly stated that a woman should not be given freedom. That does not mean that women are to be kept as slaves, but they are like children. Children are not given freedom, but that does not mean that they are kept as slaves. The demons have now neglected such injunctions, and they think that women should be given as much freedom as men. However, this has not improved the social condition of the world. Actually, a woman should be given protection at every stage of life. She should be given protection by the father in her younger days, by the husband in her youth, and by the grownup sons in her old age. This is proper social behavior according to the Manu-saṁhitā. But modern education has artificially devised a puffed-up concept of womanly life, and therefore marriage is practically now an imagination in human society. The social condition of women is thus not very good now, although those who are married are in a better condition than those who are proclaiming their so-called freedom. The demons, therefore, do not accept any instruction which is good for society, and because they do not follow the experience of great sages and the rules and regulations laid down by the sages, the social condition of the demoniac people is very miserable.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura Gauḍīya
Translation
7. Demonic people do not understand dharma and adharma. They do not have cleanliness, regulated activities, or truthfulness.
Commentary

Pravṛttim means dharma and nivṛttim means adharma.

Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa Gauḍīya
Translation
7. Demonic people do not understand dharma and adharma. They do not have cleanliness, regulated activities, or truthfulness.
Commentary

In twelve verses, the Lord discusses the demonic group. The demonic persons do not know what is to be performed as dharma and what is to be avoided because it is adharma. The use of the word ca twice indicates that they do not also know the scriptural injunctions for dharma and prohibitions of adharma. This is because they do not have any regard for the Vedas. They do not have internal or external cleanliness (śaucam) necessary for following vedic injuntions. They do not have conduct (ācāraḥ) according the rules of Manu and others. They do not have truth (satyam), words telling the facts for the benefit of living entities. Their teachings are like the sound of jackels and vultures.

Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

This verse establishes the Demoniac nature

Don’t know what is to be done and not to be done/Do not follow sastras.
Unclean – he neither likes nor follow these rules
Improper behavior
Untruthful
Self-centered

Focus of Learning

(a) Don’t know what is to be done and not to be done / Do not follow sastras

Acts whimsically and not according to set of scriptural rules and regulations set-up for a civilized society
Either do not know scriptural rules and regulations
Even if knows, have no inclination to follow
Lack of faith

▪ in Vedas – No faith in Vedic injunction

▪ in Sages – Do not accept any instructions or experiences of great sages – this

causes ‘miserable social condition’ of demoniac people

Aryans – They are the most advanced civilized people and they adopt the Vedic injunctions as it is

PRACTICAL APPLICATION OF SECTION II

According to one’s level of general detachment and selflessness he is an eligible candidate for liberation
In one sense, the real root of demoniac mentality is the inner choice of the soul to be “for Krishna” or, “against Krishna”. All subsequent choices are really a result of this foundational one. Thus the divine and demoniac natures ultimately reflect the soul’s inner direction towards Krishna
Two broad sections of people who fit the general description of the demoniac and does not see Krishna’s energies in connection with Him
Materialists – See the world as theirs to enjoy, thus disconnected with Him
Impersonalists – Ultimately say that material world does not exist, it has no connection to the Absolute
Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.7 Na, niether; do the asurah, demoniacal; janah, persons; viduh, understand; pravritim, what is to be done with regard to that which is a means to the human ends; and nivirttim, what is not to be done, the opposite of that (former) and from which source of evil one should desist. Nor only do they not know what is to be done and what is not to be done, na, nor; does saucam, purity; na api, or even; acarah, good conduct; or satyam, truthfulness; vidyate, exist; tesu, in them. The demons are verily bereft of purity and good conduct; they are deceitful and given to speaking lies. Further,
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.7 The demoniac men do not know the 'path of action and renunciation,' viz., the Vedic Dharma that leads to prosperity and final release. 'Cleanliness' is the competence for performing Vedic rites as established in the Sastras. That 'cleanliness,' be it external or internal, is alien to the demoniac. Nor 'right conduct,' viz., that right conduct such as twilight prayers (Sandhya-vandana) etc., by means of which this internal and external cleanliness arises - even that right conduct is alien to them. For it is declared in: 'He who does not perform twilight prayers, is always unholy and is unfit for any rites' (Daksha Sm., 2.23). Likewise, 'truth' is not found among them, viz., that truthful speech, which is conducive to the welfare of beings and which is in accordance with one's actual knowledge, does not characterise them. Moreover:
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.7 Pravrttim etc. Origin : i.e. wherefrom this [universe] is born. Withdrawal : i.e. into what this gets dissolved.
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.7 The demoniacal know not what to do and what to refrain from; neither purity, nor right conduct nor truth is found in them.
Commentary

16.7 प्रवृत्तिम् action? च and? निवृत्तिम् inaction? च and? जनाः men? न not? विदुः know? आसुराः the demoniac? न not? शौचम् purity? न not? अपि also? च and? आचारः (right) conduct? न not? सत्यम् truth? तेषु in them? विद्यते is.Commentary The demoniacal do not understand the nature of action and inaction (right abstinence). The idea of a Self apart from the body? doing nothing (actionless) but imply watching the play of the Gunas is something incomprehensible to them. They have no consideration for the interest of others. They work for the sake of their bodies or sensual enjoyment. They are greedy? selfish and cruel. Therefore? they have neither good conduct nor good behaviour. They are untruthful? unjust and impure. They do not know what actions they should do in order to attain the goal of life or end of human existence? nor from what actions they should refrain to ward off,evil.Those who are endowed with demoniacal alities are sunk in the mire of ignorance. They are totally ignorant of what is prescribed or what is prohibited action. They have not the least idea of what purity or cleanliness is. Their actions are crooked. They know neither right Pravritti nor right Nivritti. They have no idea of virtue or vice or of scriptural injunctions or prohibitions. They will never speak loving words. They are hypocrites and liars.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.7 Neither do the demoniacal persons under-stand what is to be done and what is not to be done; nor does purity, or even good conduct or truthfulness exist in them.
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.7 The godless do not know how to act or how to renounce. They have neither purity nor truth. They do not understand the right principles of conduct.
Related values
Ahimsa (Non-violence / Compassion)Arjava (Simplicity / Straightforwardness)Tapas (Austerity / Discipline)Guru Bhakti (Reverence for Teacher)Atma Nigraha (Self-control)Daksya (Resourcefulness / Skill)Abhaya (Fearlessness)
Related verses
BG 16.24 BG 18.30 BG 18.32 SB 5.5.4 SB 7.5.30 SB 11.19.40 CC Madhya 22.87 CC Madhya 19.167 CC Antya 4.176 Muṇḍaka Upaniṣad 3.1.5Taittirīya Upaniṣad 1.11.1
Concepts
Dharma
Those of demoniac nature do not know what to do, what not to do; cleanliness, proper behavior, truth — none are found in them.
Practical Applications
  • Cultivate the basics — knowing what to do, what not to do.
  • Don't dismiss 'cleanliness, proper behavior, truth' as conventional.
  • Treat conventional virtues as foundational.
Reflection Questions
  • Where have I dismissed conventional virtues?
  • What grounding do they restore?

A traveler at a fork in the road who cannot read the signpost. Pravṛtti and nivṛtti — what to do and what not to do — are the two arrows on the post. The demoniac do not read; they wander whichever way the wind of desire blows, and arrive nowhere worth arriving.

Kaṁsa's Lost Compass

Kaṁsa knew that Devakī's child would kill him — a clear sign of what not to do, namely persecute her. Yet he imprisoned his sister, murdered six newborns, and pursued Kṛṣṇa for years.

He was not stupid; he was a scholar of statecraft and an able administrator of Mathurā. But pravṛtti-nivṛtti viduḥ — knowing what to do and what not to do — had collapsed in him. Cleanliness, proper behavior, truth — none remained. The Bhāgavatam shows the inevitable end.

📝 My note

Bhagavad-gītā 16.8

↗
असत्यमप्रतिष्ठं ते जगदाहुरनीश्वरम् । अपरस्परसम्भूतं किमन्यत्कामहैतुकम् ॥ ८ ॥
asatyam apratiṣṭhaṁ te
[asatyam apratishtham te]
jagad āhur anīśvaram
[jagad aahur aneeshvaram]
aparaspara-sambhūtaṁ
[aparaspara-sambhootam]
kim anyat kāma-haitukam
[kim anyat kaama-haitukam]
asatyam — unreal apratiṣṭham — without foundation te — they jagat — the cosmic manifestation āhuḥ — say anīśvaram — with no controller aparaspara — without cause sambhūtam — arisen kim anyat — there is no other cause kāma - haitukam — it is due to lust only .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
asatyam apratiṣṭhaṁ te
asatyam
unreal
apratiṣṭham
without foundation
te
they
jagad āhur anīśvaram
jagat
the cosmic manifestation
āhuḥ
say
anīśvaram
with no controller
aparaspara-sambhūtaṁ
aparaspara
without cause
sambhūtam
arisen
kim anyat kāma-haitukam
kim anyat
there is no other cause
kāma - haitukam
it is due to lust only .
  • asatyam — unreal
    A-satyam — without truth, without reality. The demoniac claim of 'no truth in the cosmos' is itself a truth-claim, self-refuting. This is the first inversion: denying satya about the world that is held up by satya.
  • apratiṣṭham — without foundation
    A-pratiṣṭha — pratiṣṭhā being the support, the standing-place. The demoniac say the world floats on nothing. The Vedānta says it is supported by Brahman; the Bhāgavata that it rests on the Lord. To deny pratiṣṭhā is to deny that ground.
  • anīśvaram — with no controller
    An-īśvaram — without an Īśvara. The crucial denial. Once the controller is removed, every act becomes 'mine' and every restraint optional. This single denial unlocks the rest of the demoniac philosophy.
  • aparaspara — without cause
    Literally 'without mutual relation' — without the chain of cause from a higher cause. The demoniac sever the world from its source and treat it as self-arisen. Modern materialism uses different vocabulary for the same claim.
  • kāma - haitukam — it is due to lust only
    Kāma as the sole cause. Hetuka — causal. Reduce existence to a single cause — desire — and you have license to obey it. The reductionism is the doorway to the bondage.
They say that this world is unreal, with no foundation, no God in control. They say it is produced of sex desire and has no cause other than lust.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
Kṛṣṇa moves from āsuric ethics to āsuric metaphysics. Their world-picture has no truth, no stable ground, no Lord, and no cause beyond animal desire. The rhetorical 'kim anyat' — 'what else could it be?' — captures the smug closure of a worldview that has dismissed transcendence in advance.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
Tradition reads this verse as targeting the materialist (Lokāyata / Cārvāka) and lust-driven nāstika positions: no scripture, no soul, no Īśvara, no telos. 'A-paraspara-sambhūtam' — produced by mutual coupling — sharpens the charge: cosmos as nothing but biological accident. The verse anticipates and pre-empts modern reductive worldviews, framing them not as neutral science but as the natural metaphysic of an āsuric heart.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
ते (आसुराः) जगत् असत्यम् अप्रतिष्ठम् अनीश्वरम् आहुः; (किञ्च तत्) अपरस्पर-सम्भूतम् काम-हैतुकम् — किम् अन्यत् ? (इति वदन्ति) ।
te (āsurāḥ) jagat asatyam apratiṣṭham anīśvaram āhuḥ; (kiñca tat) aparaspara-sambhūtam kāma-haitukam — kim anyat ? (iti vadanti) |
They (the demonic) declare the world to be unreal, without ground, without a Lord; (and that it is) produced by mutual (male-female) union, caused only by lust — what else (could it be)? (so they say).
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
असत्यम् अप्रतिष्ठम् ते जगत् आहुः अनीश्वरम् । अपरस्पर-सम्भूतम् किम् अन्यत् काम-हैतुकम् ॥
asatyam apratiṣṭham te jagat āhuḥ anīśvaram | aparaspara-sambhūtam kim anyat kāma-haitukam ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
असत्यम् asatyam अ + सत्य (n.) acc.sg. (accusative singular), neg. cpd. (compound) unreal, untrue
अप्रतिष्ठम् apratiṣṭham अ + प्रतिष्ठा (f.) → adj. acc.sg. (accusative singular)n. without foundation, ungrounded
ते te तद् pron. (pronoun) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m. they
जगत् jagat जगत् (n.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) the world, universe
आहुः āhuḥ √अह् / √ब्रू perf. (perfect) 3pl.par. (used as pres. (present)) they say, declare
अनीश्वरम् anīśvaram अन् + ईश्वर (m.) → adj. acc.sg. (accusative singular)n. without a controller / God
अपरस्पर-सम्भूतम् aparaspara-sambhūtam अपर + परस्पर + सम्भूत p.p.p. (past passive participle) acc.sg. (accusative singular)n., cpd. (compound) arisen from mutual (male-female) union
किम् kim interr. (interrogative) pron. (pronoun) nom.sg. (nominative singular)n. what
अन्यत् anyat अन्य (adj.) nom.sg. (nominative singular)n. other (cause)
काम-हैतुकम् kāma-haitukam काम (m.) + हैतुक (adj.) acc.sg. (accusative singular)n., bahuvrīhi cpd. (compound) having lust as its (sole) cause

The demonic conclude that the world is phantasmagoria. There is no cause and effect, no controller, no purpose: everything is unreal. They say that this cosmic manifestation arises due to chance material actions and reactions. They do not think that the world was created by God for a certain purpose. They have their own theory: that the world has come about in its own way and that there is no reason to believe that there is a God behind it. For them there is no difference between spirit and matter, and they do not accept the Supreme Spirit. Everything is matter only, and the whole cosmos is supposed to be a mass of ignorance. According to them, everything is void, and whatever manifestation exists is due to our ignorance in perception. They take it for granted that all manifestation of diversity is a display of ignorance, just as in a dream we may create so many things which actually have no existence. Then when we are awake we shall see that everything is simply a dream. But factually, although the demons say that life is a dream, they are very expert in enjoying this dream. And so, instead of acquiring knowledge, they become more and more implicated in their dreamland. They conclude that as a child is simply the result of sexual intercourse between man and woman, this world is born without any soul. For them it is only a combination of matter that has produced the living entities, and there is no question of the existence of the soul. As many living creatures come out from perspiration and from a dead body without any cause, the whole living world has come out of the material combinations of the cosmic manifestation. Therefore material nature is the cause of this manifestation, and there is no other cause. They do not believe in the words of Kṛṣṇa in Bhagavad-gītā, mayādhyakṣeṇa prakṛtiḥ sūyate sa-carācaram: “Under My direction the whole material world is moving.” In other words, among the demons there is no perfect knowledge of the creation of the world; every one of them has some particular theory of his own. According to them, one interpretation of the scriptures is as good as another, for they do not believe in a standard understanding of the scriptural injunctions.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura Gauḍīya
Translation
8. They say the world is false, without a foundation, without a creator, having arisen without cause. What else can be said? Its cause is just some speculation according to ones desire.
Commentary

This verse describes the thinking process of the asuras. They say that the world is an illusory conception, based on falsity (asatyam); that it is without shelter (apratiṣṭha), not having even the basis of a flower in the sky; that it is without creatorship of a controller since it is false (anīśvaram). Because it has arisen from nowhere like entities from perspiration, it has not arisen from a cause (aparaspara-saṁbhūtam). What else can be said (kim anyat)? Its cause is just according to the desire of those who propound theories about it (kāma haitukam). If they can imagine that the world arises only by illusion, then that becomes the cause. Others explain the verse thus: It has no proof, no confirmation from the Vedas, Purāṇas or other sources of knowledge (asatyam). It is said: trayo vedasya kartāro bhaṇḍa-dhūrta-niśācarā The makers of the three Vedas are jackals imitating wise men. [Note: This is the philosophy of Cārvāka and others of the Lokāyata school. This is quoted by Śrīdhara Svāmī as well, but the source is not given.] It has no state of dharma or adharma (apratiṣṭham). The ideas of dharma and adharma are both mistaken conceptions. The Lord also is conceived on the basis of mistake or bhrama (anīśvaram). “It is observed that the world arises only from the mutual interactions of men and women.” This is not a fact. The world does not arise from their interaction (aparaspara-saṁbhūtam). Though it is said that the child arises from the mother and father, it is a mistaken idea, like false knowledge that the pot has arisen from the potter. What should be said? The cause of the world is simply a speculation of one’s whim (kāma-haitukam). By logic, whatever different persons speak about atoms, māyā or God, they talk of that as the cause.

Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa Gauḍīya
Translation
8. They say the world is false, without a foundation, without a creator. It arises by innate properties of matter. It arises by lust alone.
Commentary

The Lord shows the conclusions of the demons. He speaks first of one soul (impersonal) philosophy. This world is false (asatyam), filled with error, like thinking shell is silver. The world has no basis (apratiṣṭham), like a flower in the sky. It has no God as a cause for its creation, maintenance and destruction (anīśvaraḥ). Being of this nature, it is just composed of an illusion. If there were a Supreme Lord within the world, the world He created would not be so ephemeral. Therefore they consider that the world must be false. This one soul without qualities, known by all sources of knowledge, because of error in knowledge, reflects itself through ignorance as another entity—in the form of the material world, the individual jīvas and the Lord. From the time of realizing ones real nature as the one soul, there is no contradiction, there is only oneness. Until that time of awakening, everything is like elephants, horses and chariots in a dream. In realizing ones true nature, what was imagined out of ignorance should disappear along with the notion of being a separate jīva, just as the chariots and horses disappear during deep sleep. The Lord then describes the theory of svabhāva or nature, advocated by the Buddhists. The world does not arise from the intercourse between men and women (aparaspara sambhūtam) or like a potter produces a pot (with intention), since the parents produce a child with lack of knowledge. Even after men and women enjoy one time only, children appear, and scorpions appear from sweat spontaneously. Thus creation takes place by its own nature, spontaneously, by natures inherent properties. The Lord describes the theory of the Lokāyatas (Carvaka). What more can be said? There is no purpose of the world except to fulfill lust. The lust between men and women alone is the cause of the world, being the motive for all action. Haitukam from hetu indicates some motive. Or the Jains say that is the cause is ones own will—whatever one can imagine according to his reasoning power, he will say that is the cause of the world.

Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

Demoniac philosophy is explained here

World is unreal with no God in control
No cause other than lust and thus this world is produced of sex desire LINK BETWEEN TEXTS 16.8 & 16.9: The next ten verses (Texts 16.9 – 16.18) explain the abominable activity performed by those possessing this philosophy and mentality

Focus of Learning

(a) World is unreal with no God in control

No foundation: Creation is by chance

(b) No cause other than lust and thus this world is produced of sex desire

Lust as the cause – Living beings are a combination of matter produced from sex life
No existence of soul – All is matter, no difference between matter and spirit
Life is a dream – They say life is a dream but they are very expert in enjoying the dream
Thus not acquire knowledge but get implicated in the dreamland
No Superior controller – Do not believe that material nature is under control of Supreme Lord (Ref. Bg. 9.10 “mayadhyaksena prakatih…”)
No standard understanding of scriptures – They say that one interpretation of scripture is as good as other

(b) Unclean – he neither likes nor follow these rules

External cleanliness – Brushing, shaving, bathing etc.
Internal cleanliness – Chanting the Hare Krishna maha-mantra

(c) Improper behavior

Manu-samhita is the guide for human behavior (Especially Hindus follow it)
Improper behavior with others – Anger, harshness
Manu-samhita explains the laws of inheritance and other legalities also – examples of proper social behavior.
Women should not be give freedom
Women are protected in all ages, not as slaves but as children
Result of modern woman liberation – Moral condition of women is not very good and marriage is practically an imagination

(d) Untruthful

Concoct philosophies for their own purposes
Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.8 Te, they, the domoniacal persons; ahuh, say; that the jagat, world; is asatyam, unreal-as we ourselves are prone to falsehood, so is this whole world unreal; apratistham, it has no basis, it does not have righteousness and unrighteousness as its basis; it is anisvaram, without a God-nor is there a God who rules this (world) according to rigtheousness and unrighteousness (of beings). Hence they say that the world is godless. Moreover, it is aparaspara-sambhutam, born of mutual union. The whole world is born of the union of the male and female impelled by passion. (That union is) kama-haitukam, brought about by passion. Kama-haitukam and kama-hetukam are the same. Kim anyat, what other (cause can there be)? There exists to other unseen cause such as righteousness, unrigtheousness, etc. Certainly, the passion of living beings is the cause of the world. This is the view of the materialists.
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.8 They maintain that the universe is 'without truth,' viz., they do not accept that this universe, which is the effect of Brahman denoted by the term Satya, has Brahman for its Self. They contend that it is bereft of any 'foundation,' viz., they do not accept that it has Brahman for its foundation. Brahman as Ananta supports the earth and bears all the worlds, as declared in 'This earth, sustained upon the head of this great serpent, supports in its turn, this garland of worlds, along with their men, demons and gods' (V.P., 2.5.27). They say that it is 'without a Lord,' viz. they don't accept that this universe is controlled by Me, the Lord of all, the Supreme Brahman, whose will is always true. It has been already averred: 'I am the origin of all; from Me proceed everything' (10.8). And they also contend thus: 'What else can exist without mutual causation?' i.e., except by the union of the male and the female among men, beasts etc. What else exists apart from this nature? The meaning is that nothing else is seen. Therefore the entire world is rooted in sexual lust.
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.8 Asatyam etc. [It] has nothing beyond : Here there is no other thing beyond what is seen.
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.8 They say, "This universe is without truth, without (moral) basis, without a God, brought about by mutual union, with lust for its cause; what else?"
Commentary

16.8 असत्यम् without truth? अप्रतिष्ठम् without (moral) basis? ते they? जगत् the world? आहुः say? अनीश्वरम् without a God? अपरस्परसम्भूतम् brought about by mutual union? किम् what? अन्यत else? कामहैतुकम् with lust for its cause.Commentary They hold that the universe is without any substratum or support or an undying basic reality.This is a description of the opinion of atheists like the Charvakas and other materialists. They do not believe in the existence of Brahman Who is the support of this world. They do not even accept the existence of an Isvara in this world. They say We are unreal. Therefore this world also is unreal? the scriptures which declare the truth are also unreal. What else but lust can be the cause of this universe Sexual passion is the sole cause of all living creatures. There is no such thing as the theory of Karma. The whole world is caused by the mutual union of man and woman under the impulse of lust. There is neither virtue nor vice. There is no Lord Who dispenses the fruits of actions of the individuals according to virtue and vice. Dharma and Adharma are not the basis of this world. Sexual desire is the sole basis for this universe. This world is a world of chance. They are not endowed with the faculty of introspection. They are ignorant of the field (Nature) and knower of the field (God).Mutual union Sexual union it may mean the union of atoms. The world arose from the combination of atoms according to the Vaiseshikas.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.8 They say that the world is unreal, it has no basis, it is without a God. It is born of mutual union brought about by passion! What other (cause can there be)?
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.8 They say the universe is an accident with no purpose and no God. Life is created by sexual union, a product of lust and nothing else.
Related values
Tyaga (Renunciation / Letting Go)Karuna (Kindness / Compassion)Ahimsa (Non-violence / Compassion)Tapas (Austerity / Discipline)Guru Bhakti (Reverence for Teacher)Daksya (Resourcefulness / Skill)Abhaya (Fearlessness)
Related verses
Concepts
DharmaMaya
They say the world is unreal, without foundation, without God controlling — produced from sex desire, with no other cause.
Practical Applications
  • Recognize these as common philosophical errors of our age.
  • Counter them clearly in yourself when they arise.
  • Don't underestimate the seductiveness of these views.
Reflection Questions
  • Which of these errors has crept into my own thinking?
  • What clear scriptural counter helps?

A house built on the claim that there is no foundation under it. The occupants insist the walls hold themselves up by lust alone, that no architect drew the plans, that no ground supports the floor. Kṛṣṇa is naming the philosophy of a building that will fall.

Cārvāka's Doctrine

The ancient Cārvāka school taught almost exactly what this verse describes. The world is real only as matter; there is no God, no soul, no afterlife; the highest aim is sense-enjoyment in the brief interval one is alive. Eat, drink, and borrow if you must — once burned, who returns?

The Bhāgavatam shows that this philosophy is not modern. It is ancient as the āsura nature itself. Every age renames it; every age the demoniac find it again.

📝 My note

Bhagavad-gītā 16.9

↗
एतां दृष्टिमवष्टभ्य नष्टात्मानोऽल्पबुद्धय: । प्रभवन्त्युग्रकर्माण: क्षयाय जगतोऽहिता: ॥ ९ ॥
etāṁ dṛṣṭim avaṣṭabhya
[etaam drishtim avashtabhya]
naṣṭātmāno ’lpa-buddhayaḥ
[nashtaatmaano ’lpa-buddhayah]
prabhavanty ugra-karmāṇaḥ
[prabhavanty ugra-karmaanah]
kṣayāya jagato ’hitāḥ
[kshayaaya jagato ’hitaah]
etām — this dṛṣṭim — vision avaṣṭabhya — accepting naṣṭa — having lost ātmānaḥ — themselves alpa - buddhayaḥ — the less intelligent prabhavanti — flourish ugra - karmāṇaḥ — engaged in painful activities kṣayāya — for destruction jagataḥ — of the world ahitāḥ — unbeneficial .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
etāṁ dṛṣṭim avaṣṭabhya
etām
this
dṛṣṭim
vision
avaṣṭabhya
accepting
naṣṭātmāno ’lpa-buddhayaḥ
naṣṭa
having lost
ātmānaḥ
themselves
alpa - buddhayaḥ
the less intelligent
prabhavanty ugra-karmāṇaḥ
prabhavanti
flourish
ugra - karmāṇaḥ
engaged in painful activities
kṣayāya jagato ’hitāḥ
kṣayāya
for destruction
jagataḥ
of the world
ahitāḥ
unbeneficial .
  • dṛṣṭim — vision
    Dṛṣṭi — view, perspective, philosophical seeing. The Gītā shows that conduct flows from dṛṣṭi. The demoniac act badly because they see badly. Correct the dṛṣṭi and the karma corrects itself.
  • naṣṭa — having lost
    Past participle of naś — to perish, to be lost. Naṣṭātmā — one whose ātman is lost (not destroyed, but lost from view). The self is still there; the consciousness of it has dissolved.
  • alpa - buddhayaḥ — the less intelligent
    Alpa — small. Buddhi — intelligence. A person can have a very capable mind by worldly measures and still be alpa-buddhi in Kṛṣṇa's reckoning. Spiritual smallness, not IQ. The Gītā's metric is different.
  • ugra - karmāṇaḥ — engaged in painful activities
    Ugra — fierce, terrible. The works of the demoniac are not just wrong; they are violent in scope. Weapons of mass destruction, ecological devastation, exploitation of the vulnerable — the verse foresees the modern catalogue.
  • kṣayāya — for destruction
    Dative — 'for the purpose of destruction.' Kṣaya means depletion, ruin. The aim of demoniac labor — whether they admit it or not — is jagat-kṣaya, the wearing-down of the world.
  • ahitāḥ — unbeneficial
    A-hita — not beneficial. The opposite of hita, that which conduces to welfare. A simple word, devastating in context: every effort of the demoniac is, by structure, useless or worse.
Following such conclusions, the demoniac, who are lost to themselves and who have no intelligence, engage in unbeneficial, horrible works meant to destroy the world.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
Bad metaphysics breeds bad action. Once one believes the world has no maker and lust is its only logic, the natural consequence is fierce, life-denying work — they 'arise for the destruction of the world.' The verse diagnoses ideologically driven violence millennia before the term existed.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
'Naṣṭa-ātmānaḥ' is striking — not 'they have lost their souls' so much as 'they are themselves a loss.' 'Prabhavanti' (they flourish, rise into prominence) is mordantly chosen: precisely such people often do well in worldly terms. Cf. BG 4.7-8 on dharma-glāni and the divine descent to restore balance — these are the agents of glāni. Cross-ref: BG 16.19, where Kṛṣṇa says what becomes of them.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
एताम् दृष्टिम् अवष्टभ्य नष्ट-आत्मानः अल्प-बुद्धयः अहिताः उग्र-कर्माणः (ते) जगतः क्षयाय प्रभवन्ति ।
etām dṛṣṭim avaṣṭabhya naṣṭa-ātmānaḥ alpa-buddhayaḥ ahitāḥ ugra-karmāṇaḥ (te) jagataḥ kṣayāya prabhavanti |
Clinging to this view, ruined in self, weak in intellect, hostile (to the world), engaged in cruel deeds, they arise (only) for the destruction of the world.
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
एताम् दृष्टिम् अवष्टभ्य नष्ट-आत्मानः अल्प-बुद्धयः । प्रभवन्ति उग्र-कर्माणः क्षयाय जगतः अहिताः ॥
etām dṛṣṭim avaṣṭabhya naṣṭa-ātmānaḥ alpa-buddhayaḥ | prabhavanti ugra-karmāṇaḥ kṣayāya jagataḥ ahitāḥ ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
एताम् etām एतद् pron. (pronoun) acc.sg. (accusative singular)f. this
दृष्टिम् dṛṣṭim दृष्टि (f.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) view, vision
अवष्टभ्य avaṣṭabhya अव + √स्तभ् abs. (absolutive) having seized, clinging to
नष्ट-आत्मानः naṣṭa-ātmānaḥ नष्ट p.p.p. (past passive participle) + आत्मन् (m.) nom.pl. (nominative plural), bahuvrīhi cpd. (compound) those whose self is lost / ruined
अल्प-बुद्धयः alpa-buddhayaḥ अल्प (adj.) + बुद्धि (f.) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m., bahuvrīhi cpd. (compound) of small intelligence
प्रभवन्ति prabhavanti प्र + √भू pres. (present) 3pl.par. (parasmaipada / active voice) they arise, come forth (in strength)
उग्र-कर्माणः ugra-karmāṇaḥ उग्र (adj.) + कर्मन् (n.) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m., bahuvrīhi cpd. (compound) of fierce / cruel deeds
क्षयाय kṣayāya क्षय (m.) dat.sg. (dative singular) for the destruction
जगतः jagataḥ जगत् (n.) gen.sg. (genitive singular) of the world
अहिताः ahitāḥ अ + हित (adj.) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m., neg. cpd. (compound) hostile, working against welfare

The demoniac are engaged in activities that will lead the world to destruction. The Lord states here that they are less intelligent. The materialists, who have no concept of God, think that they are advancing. But according to Bhagavad-gītā, they are unintelligent and devoid of all sense. They try to enjoy this material world to the utmost limit and therefore always engage in inventing something for sense gratification. Such materialistic inventions are considered to be advancement of human civilization, but the result is that people grow more and more violent and more and more cruel, cruel to animals and cruel to other human beings. They have no idea how to behave toward one another. Animal killing is very prominent amongst demoniac people. Such people are considered the enemies of the world because ultimately they will invent or create something which will bring destruction to all. Indirectly, this verse anticipates the invention of nuclear weapons, of which the whole world is today very proud. At any moment war may take place, and these atomic weapons may create havoc. Such things are created solely for the destruction of the world, and this is indicated here. Due to godlessness, such weapons are invented in human society; they are not meant for the peace and prosperity of the world.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura Gauḍīya
Translation
9. Taking shelter of this viewpoint, being depraved, unintelligent, performing violent actions, these men are born to bring destruction to the world.
Commentary

Some of these asuras who speak in this way are lost souls (naṣṭātmaṇaḥ), some have little intelligence, some are violent, doing whatever they want, living hellish existence. This is described in eleven verses. Avaṣṭabhya means taking shelter of this conception.

Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa Gauḍīya
Translation
9. Taking shelter of these viewpoints, not understanding ātmā, believing in worthless philosophies, performing violent actions, and being hostile to the world, these men deviate the world from spiritual truth.
Commentary

Taking shelter of actions and philosophies to exemplify their respective views, they destroy the world. Dṛṣṭim is in the singular to indicate the whole class of demonic philosophies. Taking support (avaṣṭabhya) of their philosophies, these foolish people, with worthless opinions (alpa buddhayaḥ), devoid of understanding ātmā distinct from the body (naṣṭātmanaḥ), fixed in actions of violence, slander and insult (ugra karmānaḥ), being enemies of the world (jagataḥ ahitāḥ), deviate the world from spiritual truth (kṣayāya prabhavanti).

Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

Demoniac attitude and engagements are explained here

Attitude – The demoniac are lost to themselves (illusioned) and have no intelligence
Engagement – Engaged in unbeneficial, horrible works meant to destroy the world
Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.9 Avastabhya, holding on to; etam, this; drstim, view; (these people) who are nasta-atmanah, of depraved character, who have deviated from the disciplines leading to the other world; alpa-budhayah, of poor intellect, whose intellect is indeed limited, engrossed with material things; ugra-kamanah, given to fearful actions-who are cruel by nature; and ahitah, harmful; i.e. inimical to the world; prabhavanti, wax strong; ksayaya, for the ruin; jagatah, of the world. This is the construction.
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.9 Holding this view, viz., supporting this view, these men of lost souls do not realise that the self is different from the body. They are of 'fele understanding,' they lack the discernment that the self is to be known as different from the body, because of Its being the knower in the body which is an object of knowledge such as jars etc. These are of 'cruel deeds' viz., they do much harm to everybody; they are born to bring ruin to the world.
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.9 See Coment under 16.12
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.9 Holding this view, these ruined souls of small intellect and fierce deeds, come forth as the enemies of the world for its destruction.
Commentary

16.9 एताम् this? दृष्टिम् view? अवष्टभ्य holding? नष्टात्मानः ruined souls? अल्पबुद्धयः of small intellect? प्रभवन्ति come forth? उग्रकर्माणः of fierce deeds? क्षयाय for the destruction? जगतः of the world? अहिताः enemies.Commentary They rob others. They acire wealth by destroying others. They boast of their evil actions.Nashtatmanah Ruined souls They have lost all chances of attaining Selfrealisation or going to the higher world.Alpabuddhayah They have a small intellect as they identify themselves with their little bodies full of impurities? as they have no conception of the Supreme Beign? and as their intellects are concerned with the little sensual pleasures only (eating? drinking? etc.).Ugrakarmanah Of fierce deeds They always injure others. They murder for aciring wealth. They do any heinous crime to get money and women. They bring great confusion and destroy the peace and harmony of the world.Enemies of the world World here means people who live in the world.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.9 Holding on to this view, (these people) who are of depraved character, of poor intellect, given to fearful actions and harmful, wax strong for the ruin of the world.
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.9 Thinking thus, these degraded souls, these enemies of mankind - whose intelligence is negligible and whose deeds are monstrous - come into the world only to destroy.
Related values
Tyaga (Renunciation / Letting Go)Karuna (Kindness / Compassion)Ahimsa (Non-violence / Compassion)Tapas (Austerity / Discipline)Atma Nigraha (Self-control)Daksya (Resourcefulness / Skill)Abhaya (Fearlessness)
Related verses
Following such conclusions, the demoniac, with lost souls and dull intelligence, engage in unbeneficial, horrible works to destroy the world.
Practical Applications
  • Recognize that wrong philosophy yields wrong action.
  • Take philosophy seriously — it's not idle.
  • Refute false philosophy in yourself before it produces fruit.
Reflection Questions
  • What 'small' philosophical error of mine could yield large action?
  • What clear refutation is needed?

A fire lit by people who do not understand fire. They light it indoors, near the curtains, with no chimney, calling the smoke their breath. The conflagration spreads not by malice alone but by ignorance of what they are handling. Wrong philosophy is exactly this kind of fire.

Hiraṇyakaśipu's Engineering of Hell

Having concluded that there was no God and no higher law, Hiraṇyakaśipu set about reorganizing the universe to his own design. He tortured the saintly, banned worship of Viṣṇu, and persecuted his own son for chanting the holy name.

The Bhāgavatam frames his entire reign as the visible fruit of his philosophy. Naṣṭātmā — he had lost himself. Alpa-buddhi — his vast intelligence had become small under the weight of his ideology. The works that followed were ugra-karma, jagat-kṣayāya — meant to destroy.

📝 My note

Bhagavad-gītā 16.10

↗
काममाश्रित्य दुष्पूरं दम्भमानमदान्विता: । मोहाद्‍गृहीत्वासद्‍ग्राहान्प्रवर्तन्तेऽश‍ुचिव्रता: ॥ १० ॥
kāmam āśritya duṣpūraṁ
[kaamam aashritya dushpooram]
dambha-māna-madānvitāḥ
[dambha-maana-madaanvitaah]
mohād gṛhītvāsad-grāhān
[mohaad griheetvaasad-graahaan]
pravartante ’śuci-vratāḥ
[pravartante ’shuchi-vrataah]
kāmam — lust āśritya — taking shelter of duṣpūram — insatiable dambha — of pride māna — and false prestige mada - anvitāḥ — absorbed in the conceit mohāt — by illusion gṛhītvā — taking asat — nonpermanent grāhān — things pravartante — they flourish aśuci — to the unclean vratāḥ — avowed .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
kāmam āśritya duṣpūraṁ
kāmam
lust
āśritya
taking shelter of
duṣpūram
insatiable
dambha-māna-madānvitāḥ
dambha
of pride
māna
and false prestige
mada - anvitāḥ
absorbed in the conceit
mohād gṛhītvāsad-grāhān
mohāt
by illusion
gṛhītvā
taking
asat
nonpermanent
grāhān
things
pravartante ’śuci-vratāḥ
pravartante
they flourish
aśuci
to the unclean
vratāḥ
avowed .
  • kāmam — lust
    Not romantic love but kāma in its driving form — desire that grows by being fed. The verse pairs it with āśritya — taking shelter of. The demoniac shelter in the very thing that consumes them.
  • duṣpūram — insatiable
    Duṣ-pūram — hard to fill, never filled. The defining mark of demoniac kāma: there is no amount that satisfies. Compare 3.39 where kāma is called the eternal enemy of the wise.
  • dambha — of pride
    Returning from 16.4 — the religious-show kind of pride. Here paired with māna and mada to form a triad of self-importance.
  • māna — and false prestige
    Honor, recognition, status — the appetite for being seen. In the divine list (16.1) one quality is freedom from ati-mānitā, the desire for honor. Māna here is its demoniac mirror.
  • mada - anvitāḥ — absorbed in the conceit
    Mada — intoxication. Anvita — accompanied by, joined with. The demoniac walk through life accompanied by drunkenness on themselves. Sobriety would require facing what they have built.
  • asat — nonpermanent
    The same asat first defined in 2.16 — that which has no continuing existence. Forty-eight chapters of the Mahābhārata later, the demoniac still cling to it. Asat-grāhāḥ — graspers of the impermanent.
Taking shelter of insatiable lust and absorbed in the conceit of pride and false prestige, the demoniac, thus illusioned, are always sworn to unclean work, attracted by the impermanent.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
At the root of every visible āsuric trait sits one engine: duṣpūra-kāma, lust that no amount of consumption ever fills. From that come ostentation, conceit, and pride; from those come the seizing of unreal goals; and from that, lives organized around impure commitments.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
'Duṣpūram' echoes Kṛṣṇa's diagnosis at BG 3.39 — 'duṣpūreṇa-analena ca' — lust as the fire that the offering can never satisfy. The compound 'asad-grāhāḥ' is finely chosen: 'grāha' = both 'grasping' and 'crocodile' — they cling to unreal things the way a crocodile clings to its prey. 'Aśuci-vrata' inverts the classical religious vocabulary: where ordinary vrata aims at purification, theirs is sworn impurity.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
(ते आसुराः) दुष्पूरम् कामम् आश्रित्य, दम्भ-मान-मद-अन्विताः, मोहात् असत्-ग्राहान् गृहीत्वा, अशुचि-व्रताः (सन्तः) प्रवर्तन्ते ।
(te āsurāḥ) duṣpūram kāmam āśritya, dambha-māna-mada-anvitāḥ, mohāt asat-grāhān gṛhītvā, aśuci-vratāḥ (santaḥ) pravartante |
Resorting to insatiable lust, filled with ostentation, conceit, and intoxication, having seized — through delusion — onto unreal aims, they go on acting, sworn to impure vows.
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
कामम् आश्रित्य दुष्पूरम् दम्भ-मान-मद-अन्विताः । मोहात् गृहीत्वा असत्-ग्राहान् प्रवर्तन्ते अशुचि-व्रताः ॥
kāmam āśritya duṣpūram dambha-māna-mada-anvitāḥ | mohāt gṛhītvā asat-grāhān pravartante aśuci-vratāḥ ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
कामम् kāmam काम (m.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) lust, sense-desire
आश्रित्य āśritya आ + √श्रि abs. (absolutive) having resorted to, taking shelter of
दुष्पूरम् duṣpūram दुस् + पूर (adj.) acc.sg. (accusative singular)m. hard to fill, insatiable
दम्भ-मान-मद-अन्विताः dambha-māna-mada-anvitāḥ दम्भ + मान + मद + अन्वित p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m., dvandva + tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) filled with hypocrisy, conceit, and intoxication (of pride)
मोहात् mohāt मोह (m.) abl.sg. (ablative singular) out of delusion
गृहीत्वा gṛhītvā √ग्रह् abs. (absolutive) having seized, grasped
असत्-ग्राहान् asat-grāhān असत् (adj.) + ग्राह (m.) acc.pl. (accusative plural), tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) unreal / wrong objects of attachment
प्रवर्तन्ते pravartante प्र + √वृत् pres. (present) 3pl.ātm. (ātmanepada / middle voice) they engage, set themselves in motion
अशुचि-व्रताः aśuci-vratāḥ अशुचि (adj.) + व्रत (n.) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m., bahuvrīhi cpd. (compound) having impure vows / commitments

The demoniac mentality is described here. The demons have no satiation for their lust. They will go on increasing and increasing their insatiable desires for material enjoyment. Although they are always full of anxieties on account of accepting nonpermanent things, they still continue to engage in such activities out of illusion. They have no knowledge and cannot tell that they are heading the wrong way. Accepting nonpermanent things, such demoniac people create their own God, create their own hymns and chant accordingly. The result is that they become more and more attracted to two things – sex enjoyment and accumulation of material wealth. The word aśuci-vratāḥ, “unclean vows,” is very significant in this connection. Such demoniac people are only attracted by wine, women, gambling and meat-eating; those are their aśuci, unclean habits. Induced by pride and false prestige, they create some principles of religion which are not approved by the Vedic injunctions. Although such demoniac people are most abominable in the world, by artificial means the world creates a false honor for them. Although they are gliding toward hell, they consider themselves very much advanced.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura Gauḍīya
Translation
10. Taking shelter of insatiable lust, filled with false pretense, pride and passion, with impure vows, they engage in all sorts of false doctrines out of bewilderment. 11. Taking shelter of unlimited thoughts and worries, they conclude that the goal is to enjoy sense objects to the utmost. 12. Bound by hundreds of shackles of desire, surrendered to lust and anger, they strive to amass heaps of wealth through illegal means in order to enjoy sense objects. 13. I have gained this today. Next I will fulfill my other desires. I have this wealth now. This wealth will also be mine. 14. I have killed my enemy. I will kill others also. I am the lord. I am the enjoyer. I am perfect, strong and happy. 15. I am wealthy and high born. Who is equal to me? I shall perform sacrifices, give charity and rejoice. In this way, they are bewildered by ignorance.
Commentary

They engage in false doctrines (asad grāhān). They perform vrata without pure conduct (aśuci vratāḥ).

Until death (pralayāntām) they take shelter of unlimited thoughts. They are convinced that the only purport of scripture (etāvan iti niścitāḥ) is to let the senses enjoy sense objects, and why worry about it?

Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa Gauḍīya
Translation
10. Taking shelter of insatiable desire for sense objects, filled with false religiosity, desire for self-worship and false importance, with impure vows, they become attached to all sorts of temporary things out of bewilderment. 11. Taking shelter of unlimited thoughts and worries of what they should obtain till the point of death, they are convinced that the goal is only to enjoy sense objects to the utmost. 12. Bound by hundreds of shackles of desire, surrendered to lust and anger, they strive to amass heaps of wealth through illegal means in order to enjoy sense objects. 13. I have gained this object today. Next I will obtain this other object that I desire. This is mine now. This wealth will also be mine in the future. 14. I have killed my enemy. I will kill others also. I am the lord. I am the enjoyer. I am strong and happy. 15. I am wealthy and high born. Who is equal to me? I shall enjoy women and defile them. I will enjoy. In this way, they are bewildered by ignorance.
Commentary

This verse describes their evil tendencies and conduct. Taking shelter of thirst for sense enjoyment (duṣpūram kāmam), accepting material objects as all in all (asad grāhān gṛhītvā), out of illusion, not from scriptural direction (mohāt), having impure vows (aśuci vratāḥ), they engage in activities (pravartate). Asad grāhān means wicked crocodiles as well as material properties. They become attached to attractive things like money, property, and women, produced from imaginary devatās, their mantras, and their worship, which destroy spiritual life, but which are difficult to restrain, like ferocious crocodiles. “Impure vows” means they indulge in so-called religious vows which include eating meat, taking liquor, and visiting the crematorium. Dambha means that they act for being known as religious even though they are irreligious. Māna means that they proclaim themselves to be worshippable, though they are not worthy of respect. Mada means that they project themselves the most elevated of persons though they have no good qualities. They are endowed with these qualities. Bg 16.11, Bg 16.12, Bg 16.11-12 icNTaaMaPairMaeYaa& c Pa[l/YaaNTaaMauPaaiī[Taa" ) k-aMaaePa>aaeGaParMaa WTaavidiTa iNaiêTaa" )) 11 )) AaXaaPaaXaXaTaEbRṬa" k-aMa§-aeDaParaYa<aa" ) wRhNTae k-aMa>aaeGaaQaRMaNYaaYaeNaaQaRSaĀYaaNa( )) 12 )) cintām aparimeyāṁ ca pralayāntām upāśritāḥ kāmopabhoga-paramā etāvad iti niścitāḥ āśā-pāśa-śatair baddhāḥ kāma-krodha-parāyaṇāḥ īhante kāma-bhogārtham anyāyenārtha-sañcayān cintām—fears and anxieties; aparimeyām—immeasurable; ca—and; pralaya-antām—unto the point of death; upāśritāḥ—having taken shelter of; kāma-upabhoga—sense gratification; paramāḥ—the highest goal of life; etāvat—thus; iti—in this way; niścitāḥ—having ascertained; āśā-pāśa—entanglements in a network of hope; śataiḥ—by hundreds; baddhāḥ—being bound; kāma—of lust; krodha—and anger; parāyaṇāḥ—always situated in the mentality; īhante—they desire; kāma—lust; bhoga—sense enjoyment; artham—for the purpose of; anyāyena—illegally; artha—of wealth; sañcayān—accumulation.

Engaged in unlimited thinking of objects to be attained up to the point of death, their only goal in this life is to immerse themselves in sense objects (kāma upabhoga paramā), firmly believing (niścitāḥ) that this is all there is (etāvat), and there is no question of happiness in another life after death (etāvad niścitāḥ).

The meaning of the first line is clear. They make effort (īhante) to amass wealth for enjoying sense objects by illegal means such as theft and false testimony (anyāyena). Bg 16.13, Bg 16.14, Bg 16.15, Bg 16.13-15 wdMaÛ MaYaa l/BDaiMaMa& Pa[aPSYae MaNaaerQaMa( ) wdMaSTaqdMaiPa Mae >aivZYaiTa PauNaDaRNaMa( )) 13 )) ASaaE MaYaa hTa" Xa}auhRiNaZYae caParaNaiPa ) wRṅrae_hMah& >aaeGaq iSaṬae_h& bl/vaNSau%q )) 14 )) Aa!yae_i>aJaNavaNaiSMa k-ae_NYaae_iSTa Sad*Xaae MaYaa ) Ya+Yae daSYaaiMa MaaeidZYa wTYajaNaivMaaeihTaa" )) 15 )) idam adya mayā labdham imaṁ prāpsye manoratham idam astīdam api me bhaviṣyati punar dhanam asau mayā hataḥ śatrur haniṣye cāparān api īśvaro 'ham ahaṁ bhogī siddho 'haṁ balavān sukhī āḍhyo 'bhijanavān asmi ko 'nyo 'sti sadṛśo mayā yakṣye dāsyāmi modiṣya ity ajñāna-vimohitāḥ idam—this; adya—today; mayā—by me; labdham—gained; imam—this; prāpsye—I shall gain; manaḥ-ratham—according to my desires; idam—this; asti—there is; idam—this; api—also; me—mine; bhaviṣyati—it will increase in the future; punaḥ—again; dhanam—wealth; asau—that; mayā—by me; hataḥ—has been killed; śatruḥ—enemy; haniṣye—I shall kill; ca—also; aparān—others; api—certainly; īśvaraḥ—the lord; aham—I am; aham—I am; bhogī—the enjoyer; siddhaḥ—perfect; aham—I am; bala-vān—powerful; sukhī—happy; āḍhyaḥ—wealthy; abhijana-vān—surrounded by aristocratic relatives; asmi—I am; kaḥ—who; anyaḥ—other; asti—there is; sadṛśaḥ—like; mayā—me; yakṣye—I shall sacrifice; dāsyāmi—I shall give charity; modiṣye—I shall rejoice; iti—thus; ajñāna—by ignorance; vimohitāḥ—deluded.

Describing their conduct in pursuit of wealth in which they use fanciful words, the Lord says they will go to hell in four verses. I have obtained today this field (idam), these animals and children by the strength of my intelligence (mayā). I will obtain this other object dear to my mind (manoratham) by my strength. This wealth, being obtained by my strength alone, now belongs to me (idam asti). Next year, this wealth I am longing for will also become mine, just by my strength. He does not acknowledge that it is by karma or the mercy of the Lord that he acquires these things.

Having proclaimed his thirst for wealth, in this verse he declares his evil mentality. I have killed this enemy called Yajñadatta by my superior strength. I alone will kill other enemies also and others (ca)—not even desiring their wives or wealth. No one except me should live. (The word ca indicates this.) Some say that the will of the Lord and fate are the cause of victory, but I alone am the lord, being fully independent, for, by myself, I accomplish all enjoyment (bhogī siddhaḥ). If someone makes a God, let him take me as God rather than anyone else, because no one else is available except me.

“But I can see others who are equal to you in wealth and family. Why should you be God?” I am wealthy (āḍhyaḥ), through my own efforts, and have good family (abhijanavān). There is no one similar to me on any grounds. No one is equal to me: I alone am God. By my own strength, I will associate with heavenly women (yakṣye). I will defile them (dāsyāmi). I will enjoy with them (modiṣye). In this way, being bewildered by ignorance, such persons fall to hell. The completion of the sentence is the next verse.

Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

Demoniac mentality is explained here

They take shelter of insatiable lust
They are absorbed in the conceit of pride and false prestige
Always sworn to unclean work and attracted by impermanent
Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.10 And asirtya, giving themselves upto; duspuram, insatiable; kamam, passion-a kind of desire; dambha-mana-mada-anvitah, filled with vanity, pride and arrogance; grhitva, adopting; asad-grahan, bad objectives, evil intentions; mohat, due to delusion, owing to non-discrimination; and asuci-vratah, having impure resolves; they pravartante, engage in actions in the world. Further,
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.10 Turning to 'insatiable desires,' viz., which concern objects impossible to get; seizing through 'delusion,' viz., through ignorance that such desires can be fulfilled only with 'unjustly acired wealth,' viz., with wealth unlawfully hoarded, and following impious vows, viz., associated with the vows prohibited in the Sastras; they do actions 'that are full of ostentation, pride and arrogance.'
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.10 See Coment under 16.12
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.10 Filled with insatiable desires, full of hypocrisy, pride and arrogance, holding evil ideas through delusion, they work with impure resolves.
Commentary

16.10 कामम् desire? आश्रित्य abiding in? दुष्पूरम् insatiable? दम्भमानमदान्विताः full of hypocrisy? pride and,arrogance? मोहात् through delusion? गृहीत्वा having held? असद्ग्राहान् evil ideas? प्रवर्तन्ते they work? अशुचिव्रताः with impure resolves.Commentary These soulless malevolent persons perform cruel and sinful actions. Their minds are saturated with vanity? conceit and arrogance. They entertain in their minds unholy resolves and unreasonable ideas. They harbour insatiable desires in their hearts. Just as a monkey becomes more and more intoxicated if wine if given to it? so also the older they grow the more and more arrogant and lustful do they become. They cause the ruin and death of those around them. They boast of their own actions and treat others with great contempt. They are very much attached to their bodies. They worship their bodies. Their passion is boundless. They are stupid and obstinate and so they have no firm determination.Desire is insatiable like fire. Enjoyment cannot bring about satisfaction of the desires. The more you enjoy? the stronger does the desire become. After an object is enjoyed? there springs up a desire to continue the enjoyment for ever. You take recourse to all sorts of devices to preserve the objects.Although a man is not righteous he pretends to be a man of righteousness. This is hypocrisy. Although a man is not worthy of being honoured? he claims to be so. This is Mana (pride). There is false dignity. Although a man does not possess great things he superimposes them on himself. This is Mada.These Asuras make impure resolves. I will worship such and such a deity by repeating such and such a Mantra and get hold of such and such a woman. I will repeat such and such a Mantra and kill such and such a man.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.10 Giving themselves up to insatiable passion, filled with vanity, pride and arrogance, adopting bad abjectives due to delusion, and having impure resolves, they engage in actions.
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.10 Giving themselves up to insatiable passions, hypocritical, self-sufficient and arrogant, cherishing false conception founded on delusion, they work only to carry out their own unholy purposes.
Related values
Tyaga (Renunciation / Letting Go)Karuna (Kindness / Compassion)Ahimsa (Non-violence / Compassion)Tapas (Austerity / Discipline)Guru Bhakti (Reverence for Teacher)Atma Nigraha (Self-control)Daksya (Resourcefulness / Skill)Maitri (Friendship / Goodwill)
Related verses
Taking shelter of insatiable lust, possessed by pride and false prestige, attached to impermanent things, they execute polluted plans.
Practical Applications
  • Audit attachments to the impermanent.
  • Notice the link between lust, pride, and polluted plans.
  • Address one item in the chain to break the rest.
Reflection Questions
  • Which item in the chain (lust / pride / impermanent attachment) is most active?
  • What single discipline breaks it?

A vessel with a hole at the bottom. Pour in wealth, sense pleasure, prestige — none of it fills. Yet the demoniac, certain that more pouring will work, devote a lifetime to drawing water from the well of impermanent things. Duṣpūram — that which cannot be filled.

Nahuṣa's Fall

Nahuṣa rose to the throne of Indra after Indra fled following a brāhmaṇa-killing. Yet kingship over heaven did not slake him. He demanded that Indra's wife Śacī become his consort and required the saptarṣis themselves to carry his palanquin.

When the sage Agastya, footsore beneath the litter, was kicked by the impatient king, his curse turned Nahuṣa into a serpent for ten thousand years. Insatiable lust, pride, and false prestige — the exact triad of this verse — pulled the king from heaven to the floor of the forest.

📝 My note

Bhagavad-gītā 16.11-12

↗
चिन्तामपरिमेयां च प्रलयान्तामुपाश्रिता: । कामोपभोगपरमा एतावदिति निश्चिता: ॥ ११ ॥ आशापाशशतैर्बद्धा: कामक्रोधपरायणा: । ईहन्ते कामभोगार्थमन्यायेनार्थसञ्चयान् ॥ १२ ॥
cintām aparimeyāṁ ca
[chintaam aparimeyaam cha]
pralayāntām upāśritāḥ
[pralayaantaam upaashritaah]
kāmopabhoga-paramā
[kaamopabhoga-paramaa]
etāvad iti niścitāḥ
[etaavad iti nishchitaah]
āśā-pāśa-śatair baddhāḥ
[aashaa-paasha-shatair baddhaah]
kāma-krodha-parāyaṇāḥ
[kaama-krodha-paraayanaah]
īhante kāma-bhogārtham
[eehante kaama-bhogaartham]
anyāyenārtha-sañcayān
[anyaayenaartha-sanchayaan]
cintām — fears and anxieties aparimeyām — immeasurable ca — and pralaya - antām — unto the point of death upāśritāḥ — having taken shelter of kāma - upabhoga — sense gratification paramāḥ — the highest goal of life etāvat — thus iti — in this way niścitāḥ — having ascertained āśā - pāśa — entanglements in a network of hope śataiḥ — by hundreds baddhāḥ — being bound kāma — of lust krodha — and anger parāyaṇāḥ — always situated in the mentality īhante — they desire kāma — lust bhoga — sense enjoyment artham — for the purpose of anyāyena — illegally artha — of wealth sañcayān — accumulation .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
cintām aparimeyāṁ ca
cintām
fears and anxieties
aparimeyām
immeasurable
ca
and
pralayāntām upāśritāḥ
pralaya - antām
unto the point of death
upāśritāḥ
having taken shelter of
kāmopabhoga-paramā
kāma - upabhoga
sense gratification
paramāḥ
the highest goal of life
etāvad iti niścitāḥ
etāvat
thus
iti
in this way
niścitāḥ
having ascertained
āśā-pāśa-śatair baddhāḥ
āśā - pāśa
entanglements in a network of hope
śataiḥ
by hundreds
baddhāḥ
being bound
kāma-krodha-parāyaṇāḥ
kāma
of lust
krodha
and anger
parāyaṇāḥ
always situated in the mentality
īhante kāma-bhogārtham
īhante
they desire
kāma
lust
bhoga
sense enjoyment
artham
for the purpose of
anyāyenārtha-sañcayān
anyāyena
illegally
artha
of wealth
sañcayān
accumulation .
  • cintām — fears and anxieties
    Cintā — anxious worry. Not occasional concern but the chronic condition of the lust-driven mind. Aparimeyām — immeasurable. The verse weighs the demoniac inner life and finds it unweighable.
  • pralaya - antām — unto the point of death
    Pralaya — dissolution, here personal death. Anta — end. The anxiety extends 'up to the end' — never resolved, only stopped by mortality. Even then, the next birth picks up where it left off.
  • kāma - upabhoga — sense gratification
    Upa-bhoga — enjoyment that approaches and consumes. The demoniac philosophy reduces life's purpose (paramāḥ — the highest goal) to this. Once that reduction is made, every other vice follows logically.
  • āśā - pāśa — entanglements in a network of hope
    Āśā — hope, expectation. Pāśa — noose, rope. Hope as a noose — only the Gītā would dare the inversion. The hope of the demoniac is itself the rope that binds them.
  • kāma — of lust
    Listed twice in this verse and again later — Kṛṣṇa is naming the root. Kāma-krodha-parāyaṇāḥ: those who have taken refuge in lust and anger. The phrasing makes lust and anger their iṣṭa-devatā, their chosen deity.
  • anyāyena — illegally
    An-nyāya — not according to nyāya, not by just means. Instrumental case. The means become invisible to the demoniac; only the goal of wealth matters. Process indifference is itself a symptom.
They believe that to gratify the senses is the prime necessity of human civilization. Thus until the end of life their anxiety is immeasurable. Bound by a network of hundreds of thousands of desires and absorbed in lust and anger, they secure money by illegal means for sense gratification.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
Two verses paint the inner life of the āsura: a chronic anxiety that ends only at death, a single conviction that sense-enjoyment is everything, hundreds of fragile hopes tied around the heart, and — in service of all that — wealth pursued by any means that work. The portrait is uncomfortably modern.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
The pairing is deliberate: v.11 names the inner state (immeasurable cintā, fixed conviction); v.12 names the consequent outward behavior (illicit wealth accumulation). 'Pralayāntām' is grim — the worry cannot end while the body lasts. 'Āśā-pāśa' (hopes as nooses) is one of the Gītā's most quoted metaphors. 'Anyāyena' confirms the means are not merely competitive but śāstra-violating; cf. BG 3.16.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
(ते आसुराः) प्रलय-अन्ताम् अपरिमेयाम् च चिन्ताम् उपाश्रिताः, काम-उपभोग-परमाः, 'एतावत्' इति निश्चिताः, आशा-पाश-शतैः बद्धाः, काम-क्रोध-परायणाः (सन्तः) काम-भोग-अर्थम् अन्यायेन अर्थ-सञ्चयान् ईहन्ते ।
(te āsurāḥ) pralaya-antām aparimeyām ca cintām upāśritāḥ, kāma-upabhoga-paramāḥ, 'etāvat' iti niścitāḥ, āśā-pāśa-śataiḥ baddhāḥ, kāma-krodha-parāyaṇāḥ (santaḥ) kāma-bhoga-artham anyāyena artha-sañcayān īhante |
Having taken on an immeasurable anxiety that lasts till the dissolution (of the body), holding sense-enjoyment as the highest end, settled that 'this much (alone) is everything,' bound by hundreds of ropes of expectation, devoted to lust and anger, they strive — for the sake of sense-enjoyment — for accumulations of wealth by unjust means.
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
चिन्ताम् अपरिमेयाम् च प्रलय-अन्ताम् उपाश्रिताः । काम-उपभोग-परमाः एतावत् इति निश्चिताः ॥
cintām aparimeyām ca pralaya-antām upāśritāḥ | kāma-upabhoga-paramāḥ etāvat iti niścitāḥ ||
आशा-पाश-शतैः बद्धाः काम-क्रोध-परायणाः । ईहन्ते काम-भोग-अर्थम् अन्यायेन अर्थ-सञ्चयान् ॥
āśā-pāśa-śataiḥ baddhāḥ kāma-krodha-parāyaṇāḥ | īhante kāma-bhoga-artham anyāyena artha-sañcayān ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
चिन्ताम् cintām चिन्ता (f.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) anxiety, worry
अपरिमेयाम् aparimeyām अ + परिमेय (adj.) acc.sg. (accusative singular)f., neg. cpd. (compound) immeasurable
प्रलय-अन्ताम् pralaya-antām प्रलय (m.) + अन्त (m.) acc.sg. (accusative singular)f., bahuvrīhi cpd. (compound) ending only at (their) dissolution / death
उपाश्रिताः upāśritāḥ उप + आ + √श्रि p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m. having resorted to, attached to
काम-उपभोग-परमाः kāma-upabhoga-paramāḥ काम (m.) + उपभोग (m.) + परम (adj.) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m., bahuvrīhi cpd. (compound) holding sense-enjoyment as supreme
एतावत् etāvat ind. (adverb of quantity) this much, just this
इति iti ind. (quotative) thus (introducing thought)
निश्चिताः niścitāḥ निस् + √चि p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m. convinced, settled (in opinion)
आशा-पाश-शतैः āśā-pāśa-śataiḥ आशा (f.) + पाश (m.) + शत (n.) ins.pl. (instrumental plural), tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) by hundreds of ropes of hope / expectation
बद्धाः baddhāḥ √बन्ध् p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m. bound
काम-क्रोध-परायणाः kāma-krodha-parāyaṇāḥ काम (m.) + क्रोध (m.) + परायण (adj.) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m., bahuvrīhi cpd. (compound) having lust and anger as their (chief) refuge
ईहन्ते īhante √ईह् pres. (present) 3pl.ātm. (ātmanepada / middle voice) they strive, struggle, scheme
काम-भोग-अर्थम् kāma-bhoga-artham काम (m.) + भोग (m.) + अर्थ (m.) acc.sg. (accusative singular), tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) used adverbially for the sake of sense-enjoyment
अन्यायेन anyāyena अन् + न्याय (m.) ins.sg. (instrumental singular), neg. cpd. (compound) by unjust means, against rule
अर्थ-सञ्चयान् artha-sañcayān अर्थ (m.) + सञ्चय (m.) acc.pl. (accusative plural), tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) heapings up of wealth

The demoniac accept that the enjoyment of the senses is the ultimate goal of life, and this concept they maintain until death. They do not believe in life after death, and they do not believe that one takes on different types of bodies according to one’s karma, or activities in this world. Their plans for life are never finished, and they go on preparing plan after plan, all of which are never finished. We have personal experience of a person of such demoniac mentality who, even at the point of death, was requesting the physician to prolong his life for four years more because his plans were not yet complete. Such foolish people do not know that a physician cannot prolong life even for a moment. When the notice is there, there is no consideration of the man’s desire. The laws of nature do not allow a second beyond what one is destined to enjoy. The demoniac person, who has no faith in God or the Supersoul within himself, performs all kinds of sinful activities simply for sense gratification. He does not know that there is a witness sitting within his heart. The Supersoul is observing the activities of the individual soul. As it is stated in the Upaniṣads, there are two birds sitting in one tree; one is acting and enjoying or suffering the fruits of the branches, and the other is witnessing. But one who is demoniac has no knowledge of Vedic scripture, nor has he any faith; therefore he feels free to do anything for sense enjoyment, regardless of the consequences.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Bhūrijana Dāsa Gauḍīya
Translation
They believe that to gratify the senses is the prime necessity of human civilization. Thus until the end of life their anxiety is immeasurable. Bound by a network of hundreds of thousands of desires and absorbed in lust and anger, they s money by illegal means for sense gratification. (cn) It is quite interesting how in the 2nd Chapter Krsna recommends tha tolerates his desires if he wants to become peaceful and h Just like the ocean is undisturbed although is fed by countless rivers, similarly one should tolerate the rivers of desires that enter in his consciousness. But here the binding of the living entities is described as a network of hundreds of thousands of desires. One who in not fixed in Krsna consciousness will be always many‑branched, filled with all these desires and therefore his determination cannot be strong. Here show the demoniac bound by their desires. They take their minds seriously, identify with their minds' desires and they are lost.
Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

Demoniac attitude and engagements are further described

Attitude – Sense gratification is the “prime necessity of human civilization”
Immeasurable anxieties
Network of thousands of desires and absorbed in lust and anger
Engagements – Secure money by illegal means for sense-gratification
Focus of Learning

(a) Insatiable lust – They go on increasing their insatiable desires for material enjoyment

(b) Illusioned

They have no knowledge and cannot tell that they are heading the wrong way
They are always full of anxieties because of accepting non-permanent things

(c) Attracted by impermanent

Create own God, own hymns
Engage in ‘Asuchi-vratah’ : Unclean vows, primarily two things sex enjoyment and accumulation of material wealth
‘Asuchi’ (Unclean habits) – Engaged in wine, women, gambling and meat-eating

(d) Absorbed in conceit of pride and false prestige – This is practically seen as follows:

They create some principles of religion which are not approved by Vedic injunctions
By artificial means the world creates a false honor for them
Although gliding towards hell, they considered themselves very advanced

(a) Illusioned, no intelligence – because they think to be advancing but engaged in the work that is

destructive

(b) Ugra-karma: Painful, horrible, destructive acts

Trying to enjoy sense gratification, they engage in materialistic inventions with the only result of violence and cruelty to other living beings
Two examples: Animal killing and nuclear weapons

LINK BETWEEN TEXTS 16.12 & 16.13: Texts 16.13 – 16.15 describe their thoughts after they acquire

money by “illegal means”

Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.11 Upasritah, beset with; aparimeyam, innumerable; cintam, cares-worries that defy estimation of their limits!, i.e., constantly burdened with cares; pralayantam, which end (only) with death; kama-upabhoga-paramah, holding that the enjoyment of desirable objects is the highest goal-kama is derived in the sense of 'that which is desired for', viz sound etc.; considered their enjoyment to be the highest; having their minds convinced thus that this alone, viz the enjoyment of desirable objects, is the highest human goal; niscitah, feeling sure; iti, that; etavat, this is all-
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.11 Those who are sure to die today or tomorrow 'obsess themselves with cares' in regard to objects the attainment of which is not possible even by the time of death. Likewise, they look upon 'enjoyment of desires' as their highest aim, viz., they regard the satisfaction of sensual enjoyments as the highest aim of human life. They are convinced that this is all, viz., they are assured that there is no value in human life greater than this.
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.11 See Coment under 16.12
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.11 Giving themselves over to immeasurable cares ending only with death, regarding gratification of lust as their highest aim, and feeling sure that that is all.
Commentary

16.11 चिन्ताम् cares? अपरिमेयाम् immeasurable? च and? प्रलयान्तम् ending only with death? उपाश्रिताः refuged in? कामोपभोगपरमाः regarding gratification of lust as their highest aim? एतावत् that is all? इति thus? निश्चिताः feeling sure.Commentary They are beset with immense cares? worries and anxieties and their minds are engrossed in aciring and preserving the countless sensual objects. They have got the strong conviction that the sensual enjoyment is the highest end of a man. They are steeped in enjoying the objects of the senses. They firmly believe that that is everything. They believe that sensual enjoyment is the supreme source of happiness and there is no such thing as eternal bliss of the soul or transcendental bliss of the Self. They have no belief in the happiness in another world (or plane) or in the perennial bliss which is independent of sensual objects? which is beyond the reach of the senses. They have a dull and gross intellect? and so they cannot grasp the subtle higher truth. Sensual enjoyment is the greatest object of attainment for them.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.11 Beset with innumerable cares which end (only) with death, holding that the enjoyment of desirable objects is the highest goal, feeling sure that this is all.
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.11 Poring anxiously over evil resolutions, which only end in death; seeking only the gratification of desire as the highest goal; seeing nothing beyond;
Related values
Tyaga (Renunciation / Letting Go)Tapas (Austerity / Discipline)Guru Bhakti (Reverence for Teacher)Atma Nigraha (Self-control)Vairagya (Detachment / Dispassion)
Related verses
Bound by hundreds of desires until death, satisfying lust, anger as their refuge — they unjustly amass wealth for sense gratification.
Practical Applications
  • Notice when the spirit of 'amassing for myself' creeps in.
  • Distinguish need-meeting from amassing.
  • Refuse anger as a refuge.
Reflection Questions
  • Where is amassing-for-myself active in my life?
  • What practice replaces it?

A net thrown over a swimmer. Each knot is a hope, each rope an anxiety. The more he thrashes for one fish, the tighter the net binds his arms. Hundreds of thousands of knots — āśā-pāśa-śataiḥ — and beneath them the swimmer no longer remembers he is a swimmer.

Aśvatthāmā's Pursuit

On the night the Pāṇḍava sons slept, Aśvatthāmā — driven by anger at Duryodhana's death and the schemes of vengeance — entered their tents and killed the five Upapāṇḍavas in their beds. The act bound him to a curse from Kṛṣṇa: to wander the earth for thousands of years, festering with an unhealable wound, denied even the release of death.

Kāma-krodha-parāyaṇāḥ — situated in the mentality of lust and anger — yields exactly such a fate. The wound he carries is the verse made flesh.

Duḥśāsana's Hands

Bound by the network of his brother's schemes and his own lust for power and humiliation of others, Duḥśāsana dragged Draupadī by the hair into the Kuru assembly. The Mahābhārata makes him the verse's case study: anyāyena artha-sañcayān — accumulating by illegal means — and parāyaṇāḥ — entirely given over to lust and anger.

Bhīma's vow to drink the blood of those hands, fulfilled at Kurukṣetra, completes the arc the verse predicts.

📝 My note

Bhagavad-gītā 16.13-15

↗
इदमद्य मया लब्धमिमं प्राप्स्ये मनोरथम् । इदमस्तीदमपि मे भविष्यति पुनर्धनम् ॥ १३ ॥ असौ मया हत: शत्रुर्हनिष्ये चापरानपि । ईश्वरोऽहमहं भोगी सिद्धोऽहं बलवान्सुखी ॥ १४ ॥ आढ्योऽभिजनवानस्मि कोऽन्योऽस्ति सदृशो मया । यक्ष्ये दास्यामि मोदिष्य इत्यज्ञानविमोहिता: ॥ १५ ॥
idam adya mayā labdham
[idam adya mayaa labdham]
imaṁ prāpsye manoratham
[imam praapsye manoratham]
idam astīdam api me
[idam asteedam api me]
bhaviṣyati punar dhanam
[bhavishyati punar dhanam]
asau mayā hataḥ śatrur
[asau mayaa hatah shatrur]
haniṣye cāparān api
[hanishye chaaparaan api]
īśvaro ’ham ahaṁ bhogī
[eeshvaro ’ham aham bhogee]
siddho ’haṁ balavān sukhī
[siddho ’ham balavaan sukhee]
āḍhyo ’bhijanavān asmi
[aadhyo ’bhijanavaan asmi]
ko ’nyo ’sti sadṛśo mayā
[ko ’nyo ’sti sadrisho mayaa]
yakṣye dāsyāmi modiṣya
[yakshye daasyaami modishya]
ity ajñāna-vimohitāḥ
[ity ajnaana-vimohitaah]
idam — this adya — today mayā — by me labdham — gained imam — this prāpsye — I shall gain manaḥ - ratham — according to my desires idam — this asti — there is idam — this api — also me — mine bhaviṣyati — it will increase in the future punaḥ — again dhanam — wealth asau — that mayā — by me hataḥ — has been killed śatruḥ — enemy haniṣye — I shall kill ca — also aparān — others api — certainly īśvaraḥ — the lord aham — I am aham — I am bhogī — the enjoyer siddhaḥ — perfect aham — I am bala - vān — powerful sukhī — happy āḍhyaḥ — wealthy abhijana - vān — surrounded by aristocratic relatives asmi — I am kaḥ — who anyaḥ — other asti — there is sadṛśaḥ — like mayā — me yakṣye — I shall sacrifice dāsyāmi — I shall give charity modiṣye — I shall rejoice iti — thus ajñāna — by ignorance vimohitāḥ — deluded .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
idam adya mayā labdham
idam
this
adya
today
mayā
by me
labdham
gained
imaṁ prāpsye manoratham
imam
this
prāpsye
I shall gain
manaḥ - ratham
according to my desires
idam astīdam api me
idam
this
asti
there is
idam
this
api
also
me
mine
bhaviṣyati punar dhanam
bhaviṣyati
it will increase in the future
punaḥ
again
dhanam
wealth
asau mayā hataḥ śatrur
asau
that
mayā
by me
hataḥ
has been killed
śatruḥ
enemy
haniṣye cāparān api
haniṣye
I shall kill
ca
also
aparān
others
api
certainly
īśvaro ’ham ahaṁ bhogī
īśvaraḥ
the lord
aham
I am
siddho ’haṁ balavān sukhī
āḍhyo ’bhijanavān asmi
ko ’nyo ’sti sadṛśo mayā
yakṣye dāsyāmi modiṣya
ity ajñāna-vimohitāḥ
aham
I am
bhogī
the enjoyer
siddhaḥ
perfect
aham
I am
bala - vān
powerful
sukhī
happy
āḍhyaḥ
wealthy
abhijana - vān
surrounded by aristocratic relatives
asmi
I am
kaḥ
who
anyaḥ
other
asti
there is
sadṛśaḥ
like
mayā
me
yakṣye
I shall sacrifice
dāsyāmi
I shall give charity
modiṣye
I shall rejoice
iti
thus
ajñāna
by ignorance
vimohitāḥ
deluded .
  • labdham — gained
    Past passive participle — 'has been gained.' The demoniac speak in the past tense of ownership: this is already mine. The Gītā elsewhere insists that nothing is acquired in this absolute sense; possession is provisional.
  • manaḥ - ratham — according to my desires
    Literally 'mind-chariot' — what the mind rides toward. Manoratha is the daydream, the plan in the head. The demoniac confuse manoratha with reality.
  • īśvaraḥ — the lord
    The decisive theft. The demoniac claims for himself the very title that 16.8 denied to the cosmos. Anīśvaram — they say there is no Lord — and then aham īśvaraḥ — I am the Lord. The atheism was always a cover for self-deification.
  • bhogī — the enjoyer
    From bhuj — to eat, to enjoy. The Vedānta reserves bhoktṛtva (enjoyership) for the Lord; the soul is bhogya — that which is offered. The demoniac inverts the relationship and consumes what was meant to be offered.
  • siddhaḥ — perfect
    The demoniac claim of being already perfected — no further growth needed, no teacher required. This is the most spiritually fatal of the claims; it shuts the door against improvement.
  • ajñāna — by ignorance
    The Gītā closes the long monologue with this single word as diagnosis. The whole confident speech, viewed from above, is just vimohitāḥ — deluded — by ajñāna. The volume of the boast measures the depth of the ignorance.
The demoniac person thinks: “So much wealth do I have today, and I will gain more according to my schemes. So much is mine now, and it will increase in the future, more and more. He is my enemy, and I have killed him, and my other enemies will also be killed. I am the lord of everything. I am the enjoyer. I am perfect, powerful and happy. I am the richest man, surrounded by aristocratic relatives. There is none so powerful and happy as I am. I shall perform sacrifices, I shall give some charity, and thus I shall rejoice.” In this way, such persons are deluded by ignorance.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
Three verses dramatize the inner monologue of the āsura. It is a torrent of 'I' and 'mine': today's gain, tomorrow's plan, that enemy dead and the next on the list, then the self-congratulating mantra — I am lord, enjoyer, perfected — and finally even religious acts coopted into the boast. Ignorance is the speaker.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
Kṛṣṇa shifts from third-person description (16.7-12) to first-person direct speech — a rhetorical masterstroke. The structure: gain-and-planning (v.13), violence-and-self-deification (v.14), aristocratic-bragging-with-feigned-piety (v.15). 'Īśvaro 'haṁ, ahaṁ bhogī' inverts BG 5.29 — there Kṛṣṇa is bhoktā / īśvara; here the āsura usurps the title. Closing 'yakṣye dāsyāmi modiṣye' shows even ritual becomes performance when the actor is the would-be Lord.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
'अद्य मया इदम् लब्धम्, इमम् मनो-रथम् प्राप्स्ये, इदम् (धनम्) अस्ति, इदम् अपि धनम् पुनः मे भविष्यति । असौ शत्रुः मया हतः, अपरान् अपि च हनिष्ये । अहम् ईश्वरः, अहम् भोगी, अहम् सिद्धः बलवान् सुखी (अस्मि) । (अहम्) आढ्यः अभिजनवान् अस्मि — मया सदृशः कः अन्यः अस्ति ? यक्ष्ये, दास्यामि, मोदिष्ये' — इति (वदन्तः) अज्ञान-विमोहिताः (भवन्ति) ।
'adya mayā idam labdham, imam mano-ratham prāpsye, idam (dhanam) asti, idam api dhanam punaḥ me bhaviṣyati | asau śatruḥ mayā hataḥ, aparān api ca haniṣye | aham īśvaraḥ, aham bhogī, aham siddhaḥ balavān sukhī (asmi) | (aham) āḍhyaḥ abhijanavān asmi — mayā sadṛśaḥ kaḥ anyaḥ asti ? yakṣye, dāsyāmi, modiṣye' — iti (vadantaḥ) ajñāna-vimohitāḥ (bhavanti) |
'Today this is gained by me; I shall obtain that other desire; this much wealth is already mine, and yet more will come to me again. That enemy has been killed by me, and I shall kill the others too. I am the lord; I am the enjoyer; I am perfected, powerful, happy. I am wealthy, of high birth — who else exists who is my equal? I shall sacrifice, I shall give, I shall rejoice.' Saying so, they remain utterly deluded by ignorance.
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
इदम् अद्य मया लब्धम् इमम् प्राप्स्ये मनो-रथम् । इदम् अस्ति इदम् अपि मे भविष्यति पुनः धनम् ॥
idam adya mayā labdham imam prāpsye mano-ratham | idam asti idam api me bhaviṣyati punaḥ dhanam ||
असौ मया हतः शत्रुः हनिष्ये च अपरान् अपि । ईश्वरः अहम् अहम् भोगी सिद्धः अहम् बलवान् सुखी ॥
asau mayā hataḥ śatruḥ haniṣye ca aparān api | īśvaraḥ aham aham bhogī siddhaḥ aham balavān sukhī ||
आढ्यः अभिजनवान् अस्मि कः अन्यः अस्ति सदृशः मया । यक्ष्ये दास्यामि मोदिष्ये इति अज्ञान-विमोहिताः ॥
āḍhyaḥ abhijanavān asmi kaḥ anyaḥ asti sadṛśaḥ mayā | yakṣye dāsyāmi modiṣye iti ajñāna-vimohitāḥ ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
इदम् idam इदम् pron. (pronoun) nom./acc.sg. (accusative singular)n. this
अद्य adya ind. (indeclinable) today
मया mayā अस्मद् pron. (pronoun) ins.sg. (instrumental singular) by me
लब्धम् labdham √लभ् p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.sg. (nominative singular)n. gained
इमम् imam इदम् pron. (pronoun) acc.sg. (accusative singular)m. this
प्राप्स्ये prāpsye प्र + √आप् fut. (future) 1sg.ātm. (ātmanepada / middle voice) I shall obtain
मनो-रथम् mano-ratham मनस् (n.) + रथ (m.) acc.sg. (accusative singular), tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) (chariot of the mind:) cherished desire
भविष्यति bhaviṣyati √भू fut. (future) 3sg.par. (parasmaipada / active voice) will be
पुनः punaḥ ind. (indeclinable) again
धनम् dhanam धन (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) wealth
असौ asau अदस् pron. (pronoun) nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. that (yonder)
हतः hataḥ √हन् p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. killed
शत्रुः śatruḥ शत्रु (m.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) enemy
हनिष्ये haniṣye √हन् fut. (future) 1sg.ātm. (ātmanepada / middle voice) I shall kill
अपरान् aparān अपर (adj.) acc.pl. (accusative plural)m. others
अपि api ind. (indeclinable) also
ईश्वरः īśvaraḥ ईश्वर (m.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) lord, master
अहम् aham अस्मद् pron. (pronoun) nom.sg. (nominative singular) I
भोगी bhogī भोगिन् (adj.) nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. the enjoyer
सिद्धः siddhaḥ √सिध् p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. perfected, accomplished
बलवान् balavān बल (n.) + मतुप् → बलवत् nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. strong, powerful
सुखी sukhī सुखिन् (adj.) nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. happy
आढ्यः āḍhyaḥ आढ्य (adj.) nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. rich
अभिजनवान् abhijanavān अभिजन (m.) + मतुप् → अभिजनवत् nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. of noble birth, well-connected
अस्मि asmi √अस् pres. (present) 1sg.par. (parasmaipada / active voice) I am
कः kaḥ किम् interr. (interrogative) pron. (pronoun) nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. who
अन्यः anyaḥ अन्य (adj.) nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. other
अस्ति asti √अस् pres. (present) 3sg.par. (parasmaipada / active voice) is, exists
सदृशः sadṛśaḥ सदृश (adj.) nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. similar, equal
यक्ष्ये yakṣye √यज् fut. (future) 1sg.ātm. (ātmanepada / middle voice) I shall sacrifice
दास्यामि dāsyāmi √दा fut. (future) 1sg.par. (parasmaipada / active voice) I shall give (in charity)
मोदिष्ये modiṣye √मुद् fut. (future) 1sg.ātm. (ātmanepada / middle voice) I shall rejoice
इति iti ind. (quotative) thus (closing the inner speech)
अज्ञान-विमोहिताः ajñāna-vimohitāḥ अज्ञान (n.) + विमोहित p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m., tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) deluded by ignorance
Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

Demoniac mentality is further described

“I am the controller and the enjoyer”
Indicates false ego which connects spirit to matter
I am perfect and powerful
Everything is being done by my potency
Everything will increase
My enemies are defeated and I am happy LINK BETWEEN TEXTS 16.15 & 16.16: The demoniac think that all has been accomplished by their endeavor. But Text 16.16 explains their actual achievement
Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.13 Idam, this thing; labham, has been gained; maya, by me; adya, today; prapsye, I shall acire; idam, this other; manoratham, desired object which is delectable to the mind. And idam, this; asti, is in hand; punah, again; idam, this; dhanam, wealth; api, also; bhavisyati, will come; me, to me, in the next year. Thery I shall become rich and famous.
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.13 This land, sons etc., have I gained solely by my ability and not by the help of any higher force. I shall attain this desire also myself and not by good fortune or any other means. This wealth, gained solely by my ability, is with me. And this also shall be mine through my own ability.
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.13 See Coment under 16.16
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.13 "This has been gained by me today; this desire of mine I shall fuffil; this is mine and this wealth also shall be mine in future."
Commentary

16.13 इदम् this? अद्य today? मया by me? लब्धम् has been gained? इमम् this? प्राप्स्ये (I) shall obtain? मनोरथम् desire? इदम् this? अस्ति is? इदम् this? अपि also? मे to me? भविष्यति shall be? पुनः again? धनम् wealth.Commentary I will be able to acire all that the world possesses. Then I will be the lord of all wealth. No one will be eal to me on the surface of this earth.In future Next year this wealth also shall be mine. I will be known to the world as a man of immense wealth. People will address me as my lord.These demons (who think like this) become selfconceited on account of their wealth. Their heads are swollen with pride. They regard everyone else as worthless as straw. Pride of wealth destroyes their power of discrimination. They strive for happiness but they never obtain it. They are entangled in the meshes of Maya. They are wedded to sin and misry here and hereafter.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.13 'This has been gained by me today; I shall acire this desired object. This is in hand; again, this wealth also will come to me.'
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.13 This I have gained today; tomorrow I will gratify another desire; this wealth is mine now, the rest shall be mine ere long;
Related values
Tyaga (Renunciation / Letting Go)Dana (Charity / Generosity)Asteya (Non-stealing / Honesty)Karuna (Kindness / Compassion)Aparigraha (Non-possessiveness)Yajña (Sacrifice / Spirit of Offering)
Related verses
Concepts
YajnaIshvara
'I have got this much wealth; I will get more; this much I have, more I shall have; that enemy I have killed, others I will kill; I am the lord; the enjoyer; perfect; powerful; happy.'
Practical Applications
  • Hear the demoniac inner monologue and recognize it.
  • Don't pretend you've never heard it in yourself.
  • Replace it with offering, sufficiency, humility.
Reflection Questions
  • When did I last hear this monologue in me?
  • What replacement script am I cultivating?

A man hoarding river water in clay pots, certain each pot makes him richer, certain the river itself was his idea. The pots crack, the water seeps back to the river, and still he counts the pots. The demoniac inner monologue is exactly this kind of bookkeeping.

Hiraṇyakaśipu's Boast

After receiving Brahmā's boon making him almost unkillable, Hiraṇyakaśipu's speeches in the Bhāgavatam read almost like a paraphrase of this passage. He had subjugated the planets. He had taken the wealth of the demigods. He was the lord, the enjoyer, the one without rival. Sacrifices were now to be offered to him.

The seventh canto's narrative of his fall — torn open by Nṛsiṁha on the threshold of his own palace, neither inside nor outside, neither day nor night — is the most precise illustration of how this inner monologue ends.

Duryodhana's Forest Demonstration

When the Pāṇḍavas were in forest exile, Duryodhana arranged a grand procession to display his royal wealth before them — soldiers, elephants, gold — designed to wound. 'See what I have, see what you have lost.' Idam adya mayā labdham — 'this I have today.' Aham īśvaraḥ — 'I am the lord.'

The procession was attacked by Gandharvas; Duryodhana himself was captured and humiliated, and had to be rescued by the very Pāṇḍavas he meant to humiliate. The verse describes the script; the Mahābhārata supplies the staging.

📝 My note

Bhagavad-gītā 16.16

↗
अनेकचित्तविभ्रान्ता मोहजालसमावृता: । प्रसक्ता: कामभोगेषु पतन्ति नरकेऽश‍ुचौ ॥ १६ ॥
aneka-citta-vibhrāntā
[aneka-chitta-vibhraantaa]
moha-jāla-samāvṛtāḥ
[moha-jaala-samaavritaah]
prasaktāḥ kāma-bhogeṣu
[prasaktaah kaama-bhogeshu]
patanti narake ’śucau
[patanti narake ’shuchau]
aneka — numerous citta — by anxieties vibhrāntāḥ — perplexed moha — of illusions jāla — by a network samāvṛtāḥ — surrounded prasaktāḥ — attached kāma - bhogeṣu — to sense gratification patanti — they glide down narake — into hell aśucau — unclean .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
aneka-citta-vibhrāntā
aneka
numerous
citta
by anxieties
vibhrāntāḥ
perplexed
moha-jāla-samāvṛtāḥ
moha
of illusions
jāla
by a network
samāvṛtāḥ
surrounded
prasaktāḥ kāma-bhogeṣu
prasaktāḥ
attached
kāma - bhogeṣu
to sense gratification
patanti narake ’śucau
patanti
they glide down
narake
into hell
aśucau
unclean .
  • aneka — numerous
    An-eka — not one. The demoniac mind is not anxious about one thing; it is anxious about countless things at once. Multiplicity itself is part of the disease — the unified mind has rest, the scattered mind cannot.
  • citta — by anxieties
    Citta — the field of consciousness, here in its disturbed mode. Citta-vibhrāntāḥ: the field of awareness itself has been thrown off-center. Not a passing mood but a structural derangement.
  • moha — of illusions
    Moha — confusion about what is real. Distinct from ajñāna (raw ignorance) and māyā (the illusory power). Moha is the personal bewilderment that follows when ignorance and illusion are accepted.
  • jāla — by a network
    A net, a web. Moha-jāla — the net of illusion. The verse's image is fishing-net: every move tightens the entanglement. There is no way out by struggle; only by being cut free.
  • prasaktāḥ — attached
    Pra-sakta — strongly attached, glued. The intensive prefix pra. Not casual liking but adhesion. The demoniac do not enjoy sense objects; they are stuck to them.
  • narake — into hell
    Locative — the destination. The Bhāgavatam catalogs twenty-eight kinds of naraka. The verse does not pause for a tour; the falling is enough. Patanti — they glide down — is in the present tense, ongoing.
Thus perplexed by various anxieties and bound by a network of illusions, they become too strongly attached to sense enjoyment and fall down into hell.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
After the boast comes the consequence. Pulled in many directions by 'aneka-citta,' caught in delusion's net, glued to sense-objects, they fall — the verb 'patanti' is simple and devastating — into hell, and not a noble one: impure, fitting their habits.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
Note the elegant matching of inner state to outer destination: 'aneka-citta-vibhrāntāḥ' (mind scattered) maps to 'aśucau narake' (impure hell). 'Patanti' is gravity-language — they do not 'go,' they 'fall,' under their own moral weight. This is one of the Gītā's few explicit narakavāda passages. Cf. Bhagavatam 5.26 for the elaborate naraka taxonomy that later tradition unpacks from such Gītā hints.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
अनेक-चित्त-विभ्रान्ताः, मोह-जाल-समावृताः, काम-भोगेषु प्रसक्ताः (ते आसुराः) अशुचौ नरके पतन्ति ।
aneka-citta-vibhrāntāḥ, moha-jāla-samāvṛtāḥ, kāma-bhogeṣu prasaktāḥ (te āsurāḥ) aśucau narake patanti |
Bewildered by manifold (conflicting) thoughts, enveloped in a web of delusion, attached to sense-enjoyments, they fall into impure hell.
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
अनेक-चित्त-विभ्रान्ताः मोह-जाल-समावृताः । प्रसक्ताः काम-भोगेषु पतन्ति नरके अशुचौ ॥
aneka-citta-vibhrāntāḥ moha-jāla-samāvṛtāḥ | prasaktāḥ kāma-bhogeṣu patanti narake aśucau ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
अनेक-चित्त-विभ्रान्ताः aneka-citta-vibhrāntāḥ अनेक (adj.) + चित्त (n.) + विभ्रान्त p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m., bahuvrīhi cpd. (compound) bewildered by many (conflicting) thoughts
मोह-जाल-समावृताः moha-jāla-samāvṛtāḥ मोह (m.) + जाल (n.) + समावृत p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m., tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) completely covered by a net of delusion
प्रसक्ताः prasaktāḥ प्र + √सञ्ज् p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m. deeply attached, stuck
काम-भोगेषु kāma-bhogeṣu काम (m.) + भोग (m.) loc.pl. (locative plural), tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) in sense-enjoyments
पतन्ति patanti √पत् pres. (present) 3pl.par. (parasmaipada / active voice) they fall
नरके narake नरक (m.) loc.sg. (locative singular) into hell
अशुचौ aśucau अ + शुचि (adj.) loc.sg. (locative singular)m., neg. cpd. (compound) impure

The demoniac man knows no limit to his desire to acquire money. That is unlimited. He thinks only of how much assessment he has just now and schemes to engage that stock of wealth further and further. For that reason, he does not hesitate to act in any sinful way and so deals in the black market for illegal gratification. He is enamored by the possessions he has already, such as land, family, house and bank balance, and he is always planning to improve them. He believes in his own strength, and he does not know that whatever he is gaining is due to his past good deeds. He is given an opportunity to accumulate such things, but he has no conception of past causes. He simply thinks that all his mass of wealth is due to his own endeavor. A demoniac person believes in the strength of his personal work, not in the law of karma. According to the law of karma, a man takes his birth in a high family, or becomes rich, or very well educated, or very beautiful because of good work in the past. The demoniac think that all these things are accidental and due to the strength of one’s personal ability. They do not sense any arrangement behind all the varieties of people, beauty and education. Anyone who comes into competition with such a demoniac man is his enemy. There are many demoniac people, and each is enemy to the others. This enmity becomes more and more deep – between persons, then between families, then between societies, and at last between nations. Therefore there is constant strife, war and enmity all over the world. Each demoniac person thinks that he can live at the sacrifice of all others. Generally, a demoniac person thinks of himself as the Supreme God, and a demoniac preacher tells his followers: “Why are you seeking God elsewhere? You are all yourselves God! Whatever you like, you can do. Don’t believe in God. Throw away God. God is dead.” These are the demoniac’s preachings. Although the demoniac person sees others equally rich and influential, or even more so, he thinks that no one is richer than he and that no one is more influential than he. As far as promotion to the higher planetary system is concerned, he does not believe in performing yajñas, or sacrifices. Demons think that they will manufacture their own process of yajña and prepare some machine by which they will be able to reach any higher planet. The best example of such a demoniac man was Rāvaṇa. He offered a program to the people by which he would prepare a staircase so that anyone could reach the heavenly planets without performing sacrifices, such as are prescribed in the Vedas. Similarly, in the present age such demoniac men are striving to reach the higher planetary systems by mechanical arrangements. These are examples of bewilderment. The result is that, without their knowledge, they are gliding toward hell. Here the Sanskrit word moha-jāla is very significant. Jāla means “net”; like fish caught in a net, they have no way to come out.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura Gauḍīya
Translation
16. Misled by many thoughts, covered by a net of illusion, and extremely attached to enjoying objects, they fall into an unclean hell.
Commentary

Attached to the enjoyment of their desired objects, they fall to unclean hell, into such places as Vaitaraṇī (filled with blood and pus).

Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa Gauḍīya
Translation
16. Misled by many thoughts, covered by a net of illusion, extremely attached to enjoying objects, they fall into an unclean hell.
Commentary

Mind agitated by objects which they are endeavoring to obtain for a long time (aneka citta vibhrāntā), surrounded by a net made of illusion, like fish in a net, from which they cannot escape, dying while being strongly attached to enjoyment of senses objects, they fall to hell, to impure places like Vaitaraṇī. [Note: This is a river in hell filled with blood, bones and pus.]

Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

Results of demoniac work are explained here

Perplexed by various anxieties
Network of illusions
Too strong attachment to sense enjoyment
Falldown to hell

Focus of Learning

(a) Network of illusion – Bound up by network of hundreds and thousands of desires and illusions

(16.16)

Analogy: A network of illusion (moha-jala) is compared to fish in a net; no way to come out

(b) Examples of ‘Mohajaal’ (Network of illusion)

No limits for the desire to enjoy
Always planning to increase the stock of wealth
Thinks that all his advancement is due to current endeavor and not because of law of Karma
Anyone who comes into his competition is his enemy
Manufacture one’s own process of yajna e.g. Ravana building Staircase or modern scientist trying to go to higher planets by mechanical arrangements

(a) The goal of life is sense gratification

Do not believe in life after death and signs of karma
Plans of life are never finished e.g. a dying man requesting the physician to prolong his life for 4 years
Performs all kinds of sinful activities unaware of the Supersoul sitting as the witness

(b) Secure money by illegal means for sense-gratification

Feels free to do anything because of ignorance and faithlessness in Vedic scriptures
Unaware of the Supersoul as the witness
Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.16 Aneka-citta-vibhrantah, bewildered by numerous thoughts, confounded variously by thoughts of the kind stated above; moha-jala-samavrtah, caught in the net of delusion-moha is non-discrimination, lack of understanding; that itself is like a net because of its nature of covering; enshrouded by that; prasaktah, engrossed; kama-bhogesu, in the enjoyment of desirable objects, being immersed in that itself; they patanti, fall, owing to the sins accumulated thery; asucau, into a foul; narake, hell, such as Vaitarani. [Vaitarani: It is the most terrible place of punishment; a river filled with all kinds of filth-blood, hair, bones etc., and running with great impetuosity, hot and fetid. The other hells are Tamisra, Andhatamisra, Raurava, Kumbhipaka, and so on.]
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.16 As do not accept the need for the help of past Karma and the Lord for their achievements and believe them to be only due to their own efforts, they are 'bewildered' by many thoughts, 'Thus I shall do, this I shall accomplish, and still another I shall achieve.' In this way they are ensnared by the net of delusion. Highly addicted to sensual enjoyments, they die in the middle of such enjoyments and fall into foul Naraka [Naraka is sometimes translated as hell. This is the Christian conception. In the Hindu view it is purgatory where through intense sufferings the Jiva is purged of sins].
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.13-16 Idam adya etc. upto asucau. Endowed with many thoughts etc. For, they do not have any conviction. Into the hell and what is foul : in the [hell] Avici and the like and in the regular succession of birth and death.
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.16 Bewildered by many a fancy, entangled in the snare of delusion, addicted to the gratification of lust, they fall into a foul hell.
Commentary

16.16 अनेकचित्तविभ्रान्ताः bewildred by many a fancy? मोहजालसमावृताः entangled in the snare of delusion? प्रसक्ताः addicted? कामभोगेषु to the gratification of lust? पतन्ति (they) fall? नरके into hell? अशुचौ foul.Commentary Just as a man utters many incoherent words when he gets delirium or high fever? so also these diabolical men prattle about their desires? sensual enjoyment? etc. They commit,countless sins and so they fall into a foul hell such as the Vaitarani. Delusion is a snare because those who are deluded are entrapped. They are caught like fish in the meshes of the net of delusion. They are enveloped by the net on four sides. They are bewildered as to what to do first and what next. As they are enveloped or covered by delusion? they are bewildered in various ways by entertaining various evil thoughts. They have no discrimination between the proper or beneficial and improper or harmful Sadhanas. The lack of the knowledge of the distinction between these two is Moha. As Mohas is a veil and a cause of bondage it is compared to a net.All the alities mentioned above lead to downfall.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.16 Bewildered by numerous thoughts, caught in the net of delusion, (and) engrossed in the enjoyment of desirable objects, they fall into a foul hell.
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.16 Perplexed by discordant thoughts, entangled in the snares of desire, infatuated by passion, they sink into the horrors of hell.
Related values
Tyaga (Renunciation / Letting Go)Karuna (Kindness / Compassion)Daksya (Resourcefulness / Skill)Abhaya (Fearlessness)
Related verses
BG 2.62 BG 7.27 BG 9.12 SB 6.1.8 SB 3.30.28 SB 5.26.7 CC Madhya 22.24 CC Madhya 19.149 CC Antya 1.122 Kaṭha Upaniṣad 1.2.6Muṇḍaka Upaniṣad 1.2.8
Bewildered by such anxieties, caught in a net of illusions, addicted to sense pleasure — they fall into hellish existence.
Practical Applications
  • Recognize the trajectory: anxieties → illusions → addiction → fall.
  • Interrupt early in the chain.
  • Don't wait until late to address the pattern.
Reflection Questions
  • Where am I in this trajectory currently?
  • What early interruption is possible?

A river that loses its banks. First the water spreads — bewilderment. Then it joins other waters and forgets where it came from — the net of illusions. Then it stagnates in low ground — attachment to sense pleasure. Finally it sinks into the swamp — falling into hell. The trajectory is one continuous flow.

Ajāmila's Slow Descent

Ajāmila, born in a brāhmaṇa family and trained in Vedic conduct, encountered a low woman in the forest and from that moment slid through every stage this verse names. Anxiety over keeping her, the net of illusions about justifying himself, total addiction to sense gratification, and finally a hellish old age in which he sired ten children outside dharma.

The Bhāgavatam preserves his story not as warning alone but as the setting for his rescue at the moment of death — but the trajectory of 16.16 ran its full course before mercy intervened.

📝 My note

Bhagavad-gītā 16.17

↗
आत्मसम्भाविता: स्तब्धा धनमानमदान्विता: । यजन्ते नामयज्ञैस्ते दम्भेनाविधिपूर्वकम् ॥ १७ ॥
ātma-sambhāvitāḥ stabdhā
[aatma-sambhaavitaah stabdhaa]
dhana-māna-madānvitāḥ
[dhana-maana-madaanvitaah]
yajante nāma-yajñais te
[yajante naama-yajnais te]
dambhenāvidhi-pūrvakam
[dambhenaavidhi-poorvakam]
ātma - sambhāvitāḥ — self-complacent stabdhāḥ — impudent dhana - māna — of wealth and false prestige mada — in the delusion anvitāḥ — absorbed yajante — they perform sacrifice nāma — in name only yajñaiḥ — with sacrifices te — they dambhena — out of pride avidhi - pūrvakam — without following any rules and regulations .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
ātma-sambhāvitāḥ stabdhā
ātma - sambhāvitāḥ
self-complacent
stabdhāḥ
impudent
dhana-māna-madānvitāḥ
dhana - māna
of wealth and false prestige
mada
in the delusion
anvitāḥ
absorbed
yajante nāma-yajñais te
yajante
they perform sacrifice
nāma
in name only
yajñaiḥ
with sacrifices
te
they
dambhenāvidhi-pūrvakam
dambhena
out of pride
avidhi - pūrvakam
without following any rules and regulations .
  • ātma - sambhāvitāḥ — self-complacent
    Ātma-sam-bhāvita — self-honored, self-imagined-as-great. The compound is precise: not honored by others, but by themselves. The demoniac certify themselves; no external authority is admitted.
  • stabdhāḥ — impudent
    Stabdha — stiff, unbending, paralyzed in arrogance. The opposite of the bowed head before the guru. The neck of the demoniac cannot bend, which is why nothing higher can enter.
  • dhana - māna — of wealth and false prestige
    Compound: wealth-and-prestige. The two together create a particular intoxication — wealth alone can humble, prestige alone can sober, but combined they form mada (delusion-drunkenness).
  • dambhena — out of pride
    Instrumental — by means of pride. The fuel of the false sacrifice. Pride is not a side-effect of the demoniac yajña; it is the operating substance.
  • avidhi - pūrvakam — without following any rules and regulations
    A-vidhi-pūrvakam — not-rule-preceded. Vidhi is scriptural injunction. The compound says: not done with regard to the rules first. Form without the form-giver. Yajña that has thrown away the yajña-śāstra.
Self-complacent and always impudent, deluded by wealth and false prestige, they sometimes proudly perform sacrifices in name only, without following any rules or regulations.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
Even when āsuras seem religious — they sacrifice, give, build temples — the act is dressed for show. Stiff-necked with wealth and honor, they perform 'name-yajñas' — sacrifices that are sacrifices in label only, free of the scripture's rules that would otherwise transform the ego.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
Tradition reads 'nāma-yajñaiḥ' as ritual without its inner backbone of vidhi (procedure) and śraddhā (faith). Cf. BG 17.13 — yajña without vidhi, śraddhā, anna-dāna, dakṣiṇā, or mantra is called tāmasa. The point is subtler than 'demons are atheists' — āsuras can be lavishly religious. The mark is dambha (display) and avidhi (rule-breaking), the religion bent to ego rather than the ego bent to religion.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
आत्म-सम्भाविताः स्तब्धाः धन-मान-मद-अन्विताः ते (आसुराः) अविधि-पूर्वकम् दम्भेन नाम-यज्ञैः यजन्ते ।
ātma-sambhāvitāḥ stabdhāḥ dhana-māna-mada-anvitāḥ te (āsurāḥ) avidhi-pūrvakam dambhena nāma-yajñaiḥ yajante |
Self-glorifying, stiff (with pride), filled with the intoxication of wealth and honor, they perform sacrifices in name only — through ostentation, without (following) the prescribed rules.
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
आत्म-सम्भाविताः स्तब्धाः धन-मान-मद-अन्विताः । यजन्ते नाम-यज्ञैः ते दम्भेन अविधि-पूर्वकम् ॥
ātma-sambhāvitāḥ stabdhāḥ dhana-māna-mada-anvitāḥ | yajante nāma-yajñaiḥ te dambhena avidhi-pūrvakam ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
आत्म-सम्भाविताः ātma-sambhāvitāḥ आत्मन् (m.) + सम्भावित p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m., tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) self-honoring, self-glorifying
स्तब्धाः stabdhāḥ √स्तम्भ् p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m. stiff-necked, unyielding
धन-मान-मद-अन्विताः dhana-māna-mada-anvitāḥ धन (n.) + मान (m.) + मद (m.) + अन्वित p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m., dvandva + tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) possessed by the intoxication of wealth and honor
यजन्ते yajante √यज् pres. (present) 3pl.ātm. (ātmanepada / middle voice) they sacrifice
नाम-यज्ञैः nāma-yajñaiḥ नाम (n.) + यज्ञ (m.) ins.pl. (instrumental plural), karmadhāraya / tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) by name-only sacrifices, sham sacrifices
ते te तद् pron. (pronoun) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m. they
दम्भेन dambhena दम्भ (m.) ins.sg. (instrumental singular) out of ostentation
अविधि-पूर्वकम् avidhi-pūrvakam अ + विधि (m.) + पूर्वक (adj.) acc.sg. (accusative singular)n. used as adv., neg. cpd. (compound) without (proper) procedure, contrary to rule

Thinking themselves all in all, not caring for any authority or scripture, the demoniac sometimes perform so-called religious or sacrificial rites. And since they do not believe in authority, they are very impudent. This is due to illusion caused by accumulating some wealth and false prestige. Sometimes such demons take up the role of preacher, mislead the people, and become known as religious reformers or as incarnations of God. They make a show of performing sacrifices, or they worship the demigods, or manufacture their own God. Common men advertise them as God and worship them, and by the foolish they are considered advanced in the principles of religion, or in the principles of spiritual knowledge. They take the dress of the renounced order of life and engage in all nonsense in that dress. Actually there are so many restrictions for one who has renounced this world. The demons, however, do not care for such restrictions. They think that whatever path one can create is one’s own path; there is no such thing as a standard path one has to follow. The word avidhi-pūrvakam, meaning a disregard for the rules and regulations, is especially stressed here. These things are always due to ignorance and illusion.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura Gauḍīya
Translation
17. Respected by the unintelligent, unsubmissive, filled with the intoxication of pride in their wealth, they perform worship for show only, through false yajña, without following scriptural rules.
Commentary

Ātma-sambhāvitā means those who have attained worshipable status, but are not respected by any well bred people. Therefore they are unsubmissive (stabdhā). They perform worship by actions which are sacrifice in name only (nāma-yajñaiḥ yajante).

Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa Gauḍīya
Translation
17. Respected by the unintelligent, unsubmissive, filled with the intoxication of pride in their wealth, they perform worship for show only, through false yajña, without following scriptural rules.
Commentary

Recognized as preeminent (ātma saṁbhāvitāḥ) by themselves alone, not by knowers of scripture, lacking humility (stabdhā), filled with pride in wealth, filled with pride (mada) at being respected as paramahaṁsa or a great mendicant, worthy of all worship, or greatly learned in worship, they worship devatās they themselves concoct, by rules of worship which is worship in name alone, dressing up as renunciates, and pretending to be religious (dambhena) for the prosperity of their own house and family. All this is without following the Vedic rules (avidhi pūravakm).

Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

Demoniac hypocritical nature and preachings are described here

Being self-complacent and impudent, they are deluded by wealth and false prestige
They proudly perform sacrifices in name only, without following any rules or regulations
Their hypocritical religious observances cannot save them
Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.17 Atma-sambhavitah, self-conceited, considering themselves by themselves to be possessed of good alities-not considered to be so by holy men; stabdhah, haughty, having minds that are not humble; dhana-mana-mada-anvitah, filled with (anvita) the pride (mana) and intoxication (mada) of wealth (dhana); te, they; yajnate, perform sacrifices; namayajnaih, which are so in name only; dambhena, with ostentation, with religious hypocricy; avidhi-purvakam, regardless of the injunctions-without subsidiary rites and proper methods of performance as enjoined.
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.17 They are held in 'high esteem by themselves'; the meaning is they are full of the sense of self-esteem. They feel self-sufficient, viz., regarding themselves as perfect, they do nothing. How? They are 'possessed of the intoxication of wealth and pride,' viz., they are intoxicated by wealth and pride of wealth, learning and descent. They perform sacrifices in name only,' viz., they perform sacrifices for the fame of it, the purpose being gaining fame as the performers of sacrifice. These are performed for ostentation acutated with the motive of becoming famous as the performers of sacrifices and not in accordance with the proper rulesof the Sastras, viz., without regard to any ?ndment. Sri Krsna says that they perform sacrifices in the following manner:
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.17 See Coment under 16.20
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.17 Self-conceited, stubborn, filled with the pride and intoxication of wealth, they perform sacrifices in name out of ostentation, contrary to scriptural ordinances.
Commentary

16.17 आत्मसम्भाविताः selfconceited? स्तब्धाः stubborn? धनमानमदान्विताः filled with the pride and intoxication of wealth? यजन्ते (they) perform? नामयज्ञैः sacrifices in name? ते they? दम्भेन out of ostentation? अविधिपूर्वकम् contrary to scriptural ordinances.Commentary They are puffed up with unbounded pride. They esteem themselves very highly. They are not esteemed or honoured as such by the righteous or pious persons. They have a very high opinion of their own greatness. They esteem themselves as possessed of all the virtuous attributes. They are not humble. They have no humility or meekness. Their minds are entirely filled with a sense of their own importance. They treat others with contempt. They think that others are inferior to them. They never bend their heads and make prostrations to elders or superiors or spiritual teachers and monks. They stand erect like a pillar or iron post? intoxicated as they are with the wine of wealth. They pretend to perform Yajnas.They do not care for an altar? a sacrifical bower or a receptacle for the fire? or any of the proper materials to be used in the sacrifices. They do not pay any attention to the prescribed rules. They do sacrifices in order to increase their own fame. They will not hear even the mentioning of the name of God or Brahmana. How can God or a Brahmana attend their sacrifices They perform sacrifices without paying attention to the several parts of them and the obligations enjoined in the scriptural ordinances such as the recitation of the Mantras? worship of the gods? giving of the fees? etc. They will not do the sacrifices with reverence and faith. They want that all the people should say that they are Somayajis (performers of the Soma sacrifice). They will not attain the fruits of the sacrifice. There is no idea of service in them. They perform sacrifice to deceive the world? but not out of sincerity and faith.Mana Pride consists in supposing oneself worthy of a high honour (on account of ones wealth or learning? etc.).Mada On account of intoxication of wealth the wealthy man treats the Guru and other persons who are worthy of being honoured? with contempt. Wealth and learning turn their heads. This is Mada.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.17 Self-conceited, haughty, filled with pride and intoxication of wealth, they perform sacrifices which are so in name only, with ostentation and regardless of the injunctions.
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.17 Self-conceited, stubborn, rich, proud and insolent, they make a display of their patronage, disregarding the rules of decency.
Related values
Tyaga (Renunciation / Letting Go)Karuna (Kindness / Compassion)Ahimsa (Non-violence / Compassion)Arjava (Simplicity / Straightforwardness)Tapas (Austerity / Discipline)Guru Bhakti (Reverence for Teacher)
Related verses
Concepts
BhavaYajna
Self-complacent, impudent, deluded by wealth and false prestige — they perform sacrifice in name only, not according to scripture.
Practical Applications
  • Distinguish scripture-aligned worship from showy religion.
  • Refuse pomp without substance.
  • Honor scripture's authority over personal preference.
Reflection Questions
  • Where has my own worship become showy?
  • What substance is missing?

An empty drum painted gold and beaten loudly. The sound is impressive; the inside is hollow. The demoniac's yajña — bright, costly, public — is exactly this: external sacrifice with no internal offering. Scripture demands the offering of the heart; the drum has none to give.

Dakṣa's Sacrifice

Dakṣa, intoxicated by his position as Prajāpati, performed a great sacrifice and deliberately excluded Śiva — out of personal pride after a perceived slight. Vedic rules require Śiva's portion in every yajña; Dakṣa knew this and proceeded anyway, dambhena, out of pride.

The sacrifice was destroyed by Vīrabhadra at Śiva's command. Dakṣa himself was beheaded and revived with the head of a goat. Ātma-sambhāvitāḥ — self-complacent — exactly. Yajñaiḥ nāma — sacrifices in name only — exactly.

Pauṇḍraka's Imitation

Pauṇḍraka of Karūṣa, deluded by his wealth and the flattery of his courtiers, declared himself the real Vāsudeva. He had a duplicate Sudarśana cakra fashioned, wore the dress of the four-armed Lord, and demanded that Kṛṣṇa surrender to him.

Worship in name only, ritual without substance, performance dressed as devotion. Kṛṣṇa's actual cakra resolved the matter. The Bhāgavatam treats it as comic precisely because the imitation was so total and so empty.

📝 My note

Bhagavad-gītā 16.18

↗
अहङ्कारं बलं दर्पं कामं क्रोधं च संश्रिता: । मामात्मपरदेहेषु प्रद्विषन्तोऽभ्यसूयका: ॥ १८ ॥
ahaṅkāraṁ balaṁ darpaṁ
[ahankaaram balam darpam]
kāmaṁ krodhaṁ ca saṁśritāḥ
[kaamam krodham cha samshritaah]
mām ātma-para-deheṣu
[maam aatma-para-deheshu]
pradviṣanto ’bhyasūyakāḥ
[pradvishanto ’bhyasooyakaah]
ahaṅkāram — false ego balam — strength darpam — pride kāmam — lust krodham — anger ca — also saṁśritāḥ — having taken shelter of mām — Me ātma — in their own para — and in other deheṣu — bodies pradviṣantaḥ — blaspheming abhyasūyakāḥ — envious .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
ahaṅkāraṁ balaṁ darpaṁ
ahaṅkāram
false ego
balam
strength
darpam
pride
kāmaṁ krodhaṁ ca saṁśritāḥ
kāmam
lust
krodham
anger
ca
also
saṁśritāḥ
having taken shelter of
mām ātma-para-deheṣu
mām
Me
ātma
in their own
para
and in other
deheṣu
bodies
pradviṣanto ’bhyasūyakāḥ
pradviṣantaḥ
blaspheming
abhyasūyakāḥ
envious .
  • ahaṅkāram — false ego
    Aham-kāra — the I-maker. Sāṅkhya's term for the function of citta that takes the body for the self. Not all ego is demoniac; this is the inflated form, the one that puffs and contracts to defend itself.
  • saṁśritāḥ — having taken shelter of
    Saṁ-śritāḥ — fully taken refuge in. The verse's hinge: where the divine soul takes refuge in Kṛṣṇa, the demoniac takes refuge in his own ego-cluster. The same verb of surrender, pointed at the wrong object.
  • mām — Me
    Kṛṣṇa speaks in the first person. The object of the demoniac envy is not an abstract God but Kṛṣṇa Himself — the same speaker of the Gītā. This is the most personal verse of the chapter.
  • deheṣu — in bodies
    Locative plural of deha — body. Paired with ātma (own) and para (other), it says the Lord is in their own body and in the bodies of those they hate. The envy is therefore an attack on the very ground they stand on.
  • pradviṣantaḥ — blaspheming
    Pra-dviṣantaḥ — intensely hating. Pra is the intensive prefix. Dviṣ — the same root as dveṣa (aversion). Not casual irritation but active enmity directed at Bhagavān.
  • abhyasūyakāḥ — envious
    Abhi-asūyā — finding fault, intolerant of another's virtue. The same word used in Gītā 18.67 — Kṛṣṇa instructs that this teaching not be given to one who is abhyasūyaka. Envy of the Lord is the disqualifying condition.
Bewildered by false ego, strength, pride, lust and anger, the demons become envious of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is situated in their own bodies and in the bodies of others, and blaspheme against the real religion.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
The trajectory completes: ego → lust → anger → and finally enmity toward the Self-of-all. Kṛṣṇa says they do not merely ignore Him; they actively hate Him — and hate Him precisely in the bodies (their own, others') where He is seated.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
The verse ties the chapter to the antaryāmin teaching of BG 13.27, 15.15, 18.61 — God as the indweller of every body. To despise others, and oneself, is therefore to despise the One present in those bodies. 'Abhyasūyakāḥ' (BG 18.67 forbids teaching the Gītā to such persons) captures the chronic fault-finder. The five items 'ahaṅkāra, bala, darpa, kāma, krodha' will set up the triad of 16.21.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
अहङ्कारम् बलम् दर्पम् कामम् क्रोधम् च संश्रिताः (ते) अभ्यसूयकाः आत्म-पर-देहेषु (स्थितम्) माम् प्रद्विषन्तः (भवन्ति) ।
ahaṅkāram balam darpam kāmam krodham ca saṃśritāḥ (te) abhyasūyakāḥ ātma-para-deheṣu (sthitam) mām pradviṣantaḥ (bhavanti) |
Resorting to false ego, strength, arrogance, lust and anger, they — fault-finding by nature — hate Me, (who am) seated in their own and others' bodies.
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
अहङ्कारम् बलम् दर्पम् कामम् क्रोधम् च संश्रिताः । माम् आत्म-पर-देहेषु प्रद्विषन्तः अभ्यसूयकाः ॥
ahaṅkāram balam darpam kāmam krodham ca saṃśritāḥ | mām ātma-para-deheṣu pradviṣantaḥ abhyasūyakāḥ ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
अहङ्कारम् ahaṅkāram अहम् + कार (m.) acc.sg. (accusative singular), tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) false ego, 'I-maker'
बलम् balam बल (n.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) (brute) strength
दर्पम् darpam दर्प (m.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) arrogance
कामम् kāmam काम (m.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) lust
क्रोधम् krodham क्रोध (m.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) anger
संश्रिताः saṃśritāḥ सम् + √श्रि p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m. having resorted to
माम् mām अस्मद् pron. (pronoun) acc.sg. (accusative singular) Me (Kṛṣṇa)
आत्म-पर-देहेषु ātma-para-deheṣu आत्मन् + पर + देह (m.) loc.pl. (locative plural), dvandva + tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) in their own and others' bodies
प्रद्विषन्तः pradviṣantaḥ प्र + √द्विष् pres. (present) part. nom.pl. (nominative plural)m. hating, blaspheming
अभ्यसूयकाः abhyasūyakāḥ अभि + √असू → अभ्यसूयक (adj.) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m. fault-finding, malicious

A demoniac person, being always against God’s supremacy, does not like to believe in the scriptures. He is envious of both the scriptures and the existence of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. This is caused by his so-called prestige and his accumulation of wealth and strength. He does not know that the present life is a preparation for the next life. Not knowing this, he is actually envious of his own self, as well as of others. He commits violence on other bodies and on his own. He does not care for the supreme control of the Personality of Godhead, because he has no knowledge. Being envious of the scriptures and the Supreme Personality of Godhead, he puts forward false arguments against the existence of God and denies the scriptural authority. He thinks himself independent and powerful in every action. He thinks that since no one can equal him in strength, power or wealth, he can act in any way and no one can stop him. If he has an enemy who might check the advancement of his sensual activities, he makes plans to cut him down by his own power.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura Gauḍīya
Translation
18. Surrendered to ego, strength, arrogance, lust, and anger, they hate Me situated in their own and others’ bodies, and find fault in the qualities of the devotees.
Commentary

They disrespect Me (pradviṣantaḥ), the Paramātmā, who am situated in their own and others bodies (ātma-para-deheṣu). Or they hate Me who am situated in the bodies of the devotees who are surrendered to Paramātmā (ātma-para-deheṣu mām). They hate Me, since they hate the devotees who have surrendered to Me. And they find fault in the qualities of the devotees (abhyasūyakāḥ).

Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa Gauḍīya
Translation
18. Surrendered to ego, strength, arrogance, lust, and anger, they hate Me situated in their own and others’ bodies, and find fault in the qualities of the Vedas and Me.
Commentary

They are completely disrespectful to the Vedas and the Supreme Lord delineated therein. They take shelter of false ego, strength, pride lust and anger, disrespecting Me, the Lord of all, situated as the controller and maintainer in all bodies including theirs, and as well, disrespecting the Vedas which describe Me. They ascribe faults to the qualities of the Vedas and Myself, by dishonest logic (abhyasūyakāḥ). Their false ego tells them “I alone do everything independently.” Taking shelter of their strength, they think, “I alone am the victor.” Taking shelter of arrogance they say, “There is no one equal to me.” Taking shelter of lust, they say, “”My desires are greater than all others’ combined.” Taking shelter of anger, they think, “I will kill my enemy.”

Bhūrijana Dāsa Gauḍīya
Commentary

After describing the mentality and activities of those demons, Krsna describes the results:

[3. Krsna casts these mischievous demons into repeated births in demonic, abominable species. (19‑20) ]

K TEXT 19 tan aham dvisatah kruran samsaresu naradhaman ksioamy ajasram asubhan asurisv eva yonisu

tan‑‑those; aham‑‑I; dvisatah‑‑envious; kruran‑‑mischievous; samsaresu‑‑into the ocean of material existence; nara‑adhaman‑‑the lowest of mankind; ksipami‑‑I put; ajasram‑‑forever; asubhan‑‑inauspicious; asurisu‑‑demoniac; eva‑‑certainly; yonisu‑‑into the wombs.

TRANSLATION

Those who are envious and mischievous, who are the lowest among men, I perpetually cast into the ocean of material existence, into various demoniac species of life.

Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

Demoniac hypocritical nature and preachings are further described here – They (demons) are

envious of God, saintly persons and scriptures

They are bewildered by false ego, strength, pride, lust and anger
They become envious of the Supreme personality of Godhead, who is situated in their own bodies and in the bodies of others
They blaspheme against real religion and are envious of God, saintly persons and scriptures
Focus of Learning

(a) What causes envy:

Material Assets – So called prestige and accumulation of wealth and strength
Lack of knowledge – Does not know that present life is a preparation for next life

(b) Result of envy:

Envious of his own self as well as of others
Commits violence on others bodies and his own self
Envious of the Supreme Personality of Godhead and blaspheme against real religion
Puts forward false arguments against the existence of God and denies the scriptural authority
Thinks himself independent and powerful in every action – One thinks that no-one can equal him in strength, power and wealth
If anyone tries to check his sensual activities, he makes plan to cut him down by his own power

(a) Perform religious rituals in name only

Without accepting any rules or regulations

(b) Avidhi-purvakam – Disregards the rules and regulations of scriptures and are always impudent

Impudence is due to the illusion caused by wealth and false prestige
Takes sannyasa dress without following the restrictions
Some take the dress of preachers and become known as religious reformers or incarnations of God

(c) Disbelieve in God – some of the demoniac preachings are:

Preach that whatever path one creates is one’s one path – there is no standard path
Others concoct their own God
Some preach that God is dead
Others say: “You are all God”

LINK BETWEEN TEXTS 16.18 & 16.19: The next two texts describe Krishna’s reciprocation with the

demoniac

Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.18 Ahankaram, egotism-that which considers the Self to which have been imputed actual and imaginary alities as 'I am this', which is called ignorance and is most painful, and is the source of all ills as also of all evil deeds; so also balam, power, which seeds to defear others and is associated with passion and desire; darpam, arrogance, a particular defect abiding in the mind, on the upsurge of which one transgresses righteousness; kamam, passion with regard to women and others; krodham, anger at things tha are undesirable;-samsritah, resorting to these and other great evils; and further, pradvisantah, hating; mam, Me, God-transgression of My ?nds is hatred (towards Me); indulging in that, atma-para-dehesu, in their own and others' bodies as the witness of their intellects and actions; (they become) abhyasuyakah, envious by nature, intolerant of the alities of those who tread the right path.
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.18 They depend on their egoism in the form of 'I can do everything without the help of anyone'; likewise, in performing everything they depend on their power, 'My power is sufficient'; hence pride takes the following form, 'There is nobody like myself. Desire takes the form of, 'Because I am so, everything is fulfilled by my mere desire.' 'Wrath consits in conceiving, 'I shall slay those who cause evil to me.' Thus, depending on themselves, they evince malice towards Me, the Supreme Person abiding in their own bodies as well as in the bodies of others; and they hate Me. They endeavour to invent fallacious arguments against My existence, and being unable to tolerate Me, they perform all acts like sacrifices etc., depending only on their egoism.
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.18 See Coment under 16.20
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.18 Given over to egoism, power, haughtiness, lust and anger, these malicious people hate Me in their own bodies and in those of others.
Commentary

16.18 अहङ्कारम् egoism? बलम् power? दर्पम् haughtiness? कामम् lust? क्रोधम् anger? च and? संश्रिताः possessed of? माम् Me? आत्मपरदेहेषु in their own bodies and in those of others? प्रद्विषन्तः hating? अभ्यसूयकाः (these) malicious people.Commentary They are selfsufficient and puffed up with mental and material power. They pose too much. They resent it much if they are belittled. The body is dearer to them than everything else. They live solely for it. If anybody tries to thwart their plans or schemes they become bitterly hostile towards him. They take vengeance on him and try to kill him mercilessly. They are extremely meanminded. Just as darness seems to be denser after night sets in? so also as their,folly increases? their arrogance grows? their egoism develops? their pride swells? and their delusion augments day by day. They use brutal force to gain their selfish ends. They abuse and illtreat all those people who are truthful and charitable? and who are devoted to Me.Ahamkaram Egoism The selfarrogating principle? the effect or modification of ignorance. This is the source of all the defects and perversities in human nature and of all evil actions. Lust? anger? greed? pride and hypocrisy are all attendants of egoism. It is very difficult to overcome this dire enemy? but through Vichara (right eniry) it can be annihilated.These Asuras who are very egoistic on account of their deep ignorance esteem themselves very highly for the alities they possess and for those which they falsely superimpose upon themselves. They think that they are very great persons on account of the good alities which they have superimposed upon themselves and their egoism is increased thery. They try to humiliate others by using their financial supremacy. They will bribe people to give false evidence and do anything to attain their selfish ends.Balam Power accompanied by lust and attachment. The Asuras use their strength of body to humiliate and destroy others. If a man is not established in Yama (the fivefold canon of ethical perfection? consisting of noninjury? truthfulness? nonstealing? celibacy and noncovetousness)? if he has no purity of heart? if his mind is surcharged or saturated with evil tendencies? and if he gets power of any sort? he will misuse or abuse it and try to humiliate or abuse others. Powers or Siddhis are bound to come if one practises concentration of mind. If he is endowed with Yama? he will never misuse them and so he will never have a downfall. That is the reason why Patanjali Maharshi says Powers are obstacles on the path of Yoga. Shun them ruthlessly. March onwards to the goal. Climb the ladder of Yoga till you attain the highest state of superconsciousness or Godconsciousness. Do not look back. Have no memories of the past.Yama is the very foundation of Yoga. Get yourself established in Yama before you take to concentration and meditation. Many aspirants get a downfall because they do not practise Yama to begin with. They jump at once to the practice of concentration and meditation. This is sad mistake.Darpa Haughtiness. A man whose heart is filled with haughtiness becomes very insolent and unjust and assumes an overbearing and domineering attitude towards others he never respects the elders? Gurus and others. This is a peculiar vice that has its seat in the mind. When this evil ality manifests itself? one swerves from the path of virtue.Krodha Anger manifests itself when one gets something unplesant and when he comes across something disagreeable.These Asuras hate Me? the Lord Who dwells in their own bodies as the silent witness of their thoughts and actions. They think that I am also a human being and hate Me. They do not understand My allpervading and imperishable nature. They do not care at all to know and follow. My ?nds or the injunctions given in the Vedas and the Smritis. If anyone violates My ?nds given in the scriptures? it is surely tantamount to an act of hatred towards Me. These people are very malicious. They have evil intentions or impure motives. They are jealous of those persons who are virtuous and who tread the path of righteousness. Their hearts burn when they notice good alities in others. This is Matsarya? a form of jealousy. If a man superimposes evil alities on a virtuous man who is endowed with good alities? this is Asuya. If his heart burns when he sees a wealthy or prosperous man? this is Irshya.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.18 Resorting to egotism, power, arrogance, passion and anger, hating Me in their own and others' bodies, (they become) [As the finite verb is missing in the verse, we have supplied 'they become'. S. adds the verb prabhavanti, wax strong, from verse 9, and constructs the last portion thus: '৷৷.the envious ones wax strond.' Following S. S., however, one may combine this verse with the preceding verse by taking 'perform sacrifices' as the finite verb.-Tr.'] envious by nature.
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.18 Puffed up by power and inordinate conceit, swayed by lust and wrath, these wicked people hate Me Who am within them, as I am within all.
Related values
Tyaga (Renunciation / Letting Go)Karuna (Kindness / Compassion)Tapas (Austerity / Discipline)Guru Bhakti (Reverence for Teacher)Atma Nigraha (Self-control)Daksya (Resourcefulness / Skill)Abhaya (Fearlessness)
Related verses
BG 9.11 BG 18.67 BG 13.23 SB 7.1.44 SB 7.5.32 SB 10.87.30 CC Ādi 5.142 CC Madhya 22.25 CC Antya 3.213 Muṇḍaka Upaniṣad 3.1.1Śvetāśvatara Upaniṣad 6.11
Bewildered by false ego, strength, pride, lust, and anger — they envy Me, the Supreme Personality, who am situated in their bodies and the bodies of others.
Practical Applications
  • Recognize envy of Kṛṣṇa as the deep root of demoniac error.
  • Don't entertain even subtle envy of God.
  • Replace envy with recognition.
Reflection Questions
  • Where do I subtly envy God or those who serve Him?
  • What honest recognition replaces it?

A guest who hates his host while eating the food the host has cooked, in the house the host has built, breathing the air the host has provided. The demoniac live every moment inside the Lord — in their own bodies and in the bodies of others — and envy Him. The absurdity is the diagnosis.

Śiśupāla's Lifetime of Envy

Born with three eyes and four arms, Śiśupāla's deformities fell away when the infant Kṛṣṇa was placed in his lap — a sign that this was the Lord he was born to oppose. His mother begged Kṛṣṇa to forgive a hundred offenses of her son. Kṛṣṇa agreed.

Through decades, Śiśupāla — bewildered by false ego, strength, pride, lust, and anger — abused, slandered, and challenged Kṛṣṇa at every turn. At Yudhiṣṭhira's Rājasūya sacrifice, the hundredth offense was reached. The Sudarśana severed his head, and a light entered Kṛṣṇa from the falling body — the soul, even of the envious, eventually returns to its source. The bondage was long; the underlying truth, that Kṛṣṇa was in his body and in all bodies, was never altered.

Hiraṇyakaśipu and Prahlāda

Hiraṇyakaśipu's envy of Viṣṇu was so deep that he could not bear to hear the name even from his own five-year-old son. He saw the Lord as the murderer of his brother and tried to murder Him by murdering His devotees. The verse's precise list — ahaṅkāra, bala, darpa, kāma, krodha — sat in him in full.

Nṛsiṁha emerged from a pillar — proof that the Lord is situated in ātma para deheṣu, in all places, in all bodies, including the pillar of the throne room. The demoniac envy of the Lord cannot remove the Lord from anywhere.

📝 My note

Bhagavad-gītā 16.19

↗
तानहं द्विषत: क्रूरान्संसारेषु नराधमान् । क्षिपाम्यजस्रमश‍ुभानासुरीष्वेव योनिषु ॥ १९ ॥
tān ahaṁ dviṣataḥ krūrān
[taan aham dvishatah krooraan]
saṁsāreṣu narādhamān
[samsaareshu naraadhamaan]
kṣipāmy ajasram aśubhān
[kshipaamy ajasram ashubhaan]
āsurīṣv eva yoniṣu
[aasureeshv eva yonishu]
tān — those aham — I dviṣataḥ — envious krūrān — mischievous saṁsāreṣu — into the ocean of material existence nara - adhamān — the lowest of mankind kṣipāmi — I put ajasram — forever aśubhān — inauspicious āsurīṣu — demoniac eva — certainly yoniṣu — into the wombs .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
tān ahaṁ dviṣataḥ krūrān
tān
those
aham
I
dviṣataḥ
envious
krūrān
mischievous
saṁsāreṣu narādhamān
saṁsāreṣu
into the ocean of material existence
nara - adhamān
the lowest of mankind
kṣipāmy ajasram aśubhān
kṣipāmi
I put
ajasram
forever
aśubhān
inauspicious
āsurīṣv eva yoniṣu
āsurīṣu
demoniac
eva
certainly
yoniṣu
into the wombs .
  • krūrān — mischievous
    Krūra — cruel, harsh, of bloody temperament. The verse pairs envy with cruelty because the two grow together: hatred of the Lord externalized as harshness toward His creatures.
  • saṁsāreṣu — into the ocean of material existence
    Locative plural — into the many saṁsāras, the repeated rounds. Saṁ-sāra — the flowing-together, the cycling. The plural is severe: not one round but many.
  • nara - adhamān — the lowest of mankind
    Compound: nara (human) + adhama (lowest). A precise Sanskrit insult, but legal in tone, not abusive. The verse classifies, it does not curse. They have placed themselves at the bottom by their conduct.
  • kṣipāmi — I put
    First-person singular of kṣip — to throw, cast. Kṛṣṇa speaks the verb in His own voice. The casting is His act, but it is the consequence of their action — He is the agent of the law they have invoked.
  • ajasram — forever
    Without a-jasra — without cessation. Continual, unbroken. The casting is repeated. The verse closes the door against the idea that one demoniac life is enough; the pattern, untouched, repeats.
  • yoniṣu — into the wombs
    Locative plural of yoni — womb, source, species. Āsurīṣu yoniṣu — the demoniac species themselves. The body inherited matches the consciousness carried.
Those who are envious and mischievous, who are the lowest among men, I perpetually cast into the ocean of material existence, into various demoniac species of life.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
Kṛṣṇa speaks in the first person and the present tense: the same Lord whom the āsuras hate is the one who answers their pattern with corresponding birth. The verb 'kṣipāmi' is harsh — 'I hurl' — and 'eva' insists the destination matches: demonic wombs, repeatedly, for the demonic-minded.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
Read with 16.18, the logic is karmic: those who despise the antaryāmin draw, by the impersonal mechanism that is also His will, lives suited to that despising. The repeated 'ajasram' indicates that this is not a single punishment but a self-reinforcing loop — habit shaping birth, birth shaping habit. Cf. BG 9.12 (āsurīṁ prakṛtim āśritam) and 6.41-43 on how character carries over.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
तान् द्विषतः क्रूरान् अशुभान् नर-अधमान् अहम् संसारेषु आसुरीषु एव योनिषु अजस्रम् क्षिपामि ।
tān dviṣataḥ krūrān aśubhān nara-adhamān aham saṃsāreṣu āsurīṣu eva yoniṣu ajasram kṣipāmi |
Those hating, cruel, inauspicious, lowest of men — I hurl them perpetually, in the ongoing rounds of saṁsāra, into demonic wombs alone.
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
तान् अहम् द्विषतः क्रूरान् संसारेषु नर-अधमान् । क्षिपामि अजस्रम् अशुभान् आसुरीषु एव योनिषु ॥
tān aham dviṣataḥ krūrān saṃsāreṣu nara-adhamān | kṣipāmi ajasram aśubhān āsurīṣu eva yoniṣu ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
तान् tān तद् pron. (pronoun) acc.pl. (accusative plural)m. those
अहम् aham अस्मद् pron. (pronoun) nom.sg. (nominative singular) I
द्विषतः dviṣataḥ √द्विष् pres. (present) part. acc.pl. (accusative plural)m. (those) hating
क्रूरान् krūrān क्रूर (adj.) acc.pl. (accusative plural)m. cruel
संसारेषु saṃsāreṣu सम् + √सृ → संसार (m.) loc.pl. (locative plural) in the rounds of worldly existence
नर-अधमान् nara-adhamān नर (m.) + अधम (adj.) acc.pl. (accusative plural)m., tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) lowest of men
क्षिपामि kṣipāmi √क्षिप् pres. (present) 1sg.par. (parasmaipada / active voice) I hurl, cast
अजस्रम् ajasram ind. (adverb) ceaselessly, repeatedly
अशुभान् aśubhān अ + शुभ (adj.) acc.pl. (accusative plural)m., neg. cpd. (compound) inauspicious
आसुरीषु āsurīṣu आसुरी (f.) loc.pl. (locative plural) into demonic
एव eva ind. (emphatic) alone, only
योनिषु yoniṣu योनि (f.) loc.pl. (locative plural) wombs, species

In this verse it is clearly indicated that the placing of a particular individual soul in a particular body is the prerogative of the supreme will. The demoniac person may not agree to accept the supremacy of the Lord, and it is a fact that he may act according to his own whims, but his next birth will depend upon the decision of the Supreme Personality of Godhead and not on himself. In the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, Third Canto, it is stated that an individual soul, after his death, is put into the womb of a mother where he gets a particular type of body under the supervision of superior power. Therefore in the material existence we find so many species of life – animals, insects, men, and so on. All are arranged by the superior power. They are not accidental. As for the demoniac, it is clearly said here that they are perpetually put into the wombs of demons, and thus they continue to be envious, the lowest of mankind. Such demoniac species of men are held to be always full of lust, always violent and hateful and always unclean. The many kinds of hunters in the jungle are considered to belong to the demoniac species of life.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura Gauḍīya
Translation
19. I cast those hateful, cruel, and lowest of humans, constantly doing evil, into repeated birth and death in the wombs of demons.
Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa Gauḍīya
Translation
19. I cast those hateful, cruel, and lowest of humans, constantly doing evil, into repeated birth and death in the wombs of demons.
Commentary

Because of their asura mentality they will not get liberation at all. This is explained in two verses. I, the Lord of all, who give results to all according to their karmas, throw them again and again (ajasram) into births as sinful persons (hunters) or mlecchas, involved with violence and thirst for enjoyment.

Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

Fate of demoniac – They are perpetually cast into various demoniac wombs in the ocean of material

existence

Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.19 Because of their defect of unrighteousness, aham, I; ksipami, cast, hurl; ajasram, for ever; all tan, those; who are dvisatah, hateful of Me; kruran, cruel; and asubhan, who are evil doers; samsaresu, in the worlds-who are on the paths leading to hell; who are the nara-adhaman, vilest of human beings, who are opposed to the right path, who are hostile to the pious people; eva, verily; asurisu, into the demoniacal; yonisu, classes-tigers, loins, etc., which are full of evil deeds. The verb cast is to be connected with 'into the classes'.
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.19 Those who hate Me in this manner, I hurl them, the cruel, inauspicious and the vilest of mankind into the cycle of births and deaths for ever, viz., old age, death etc., revolving again and again, and even there into demoniac wombs. I hurl them into births, antagonistic to any friendliness towards Me. The meaning is that I shall connect them to cruel minds as would impel them to actions which lead them to the attainment of cursed births.
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.19 See Coment under 16.20
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.19 Those cruel haters, worst among men in the world, I hurl those evil-doers into the wombs of demons only.
Commentary

16.19 तान् those? अहम् I? द्विषतः (the) hating (ones)? क्रूरान् cruel? संसारेषु in the worlds? नराधमान् worst among men? क्षिपामि (I) hurl? अजस्रम् for ever? अशुभान् evildoers? आसुरीषु of demons? एव only? योनिषु in wombs.Commentary Now listen to the manner in which I deal with all these demoniacal persons who injure people and who take delight in killing people and animals and who hate Me? the indweller of all bodies. I deprive them of their human state and reduce them to a lower condition as subhuman creatures. I hurl them into the wombs of the most cruel beings such as tigers? lions? scorpions? snakes and the like. For ever only means till they purify their hearts. There is no such thing as eternal damnation.Tan Those The enemies of those who tread the path of righteousness and the haters of virtuous persons.Naradhaman Worst among men because they are guilty of the wors evil deeds and they take delight in injuring virtuous persns and in killing persons and animals ruthlessly.Asurishu yonishu Wombs of Asuras Wombs of the most cruel beings such as tigers? lions and the like.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.19 I cast for ever those hateful, cruel, evil-doers in the worlds, the vilest of human beings, verily into the demoniacla classes.
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.19 Those who thus hate Me, who are cruel, the dregs of mankind, I condemn them to a continuous, miserable and godless rebirth.
Related values
Prema (Divine Love)Tyaga (Renunciation / Letting Go)Kshama (Forgiveness / Patience)Svadhyaya (Self-study & Scripture Study)
Related verses
BG 9.12 BG 16.20 BG 7.15 SB 3.16.26 SB 7.1.35 SB 11.23.44 CC Madhya 22.24 CC Madhya 19.138 CC Ādi 5.31 Kaṭha Upaniṣad 1.3.7Śvetāśvatara Upaniṣad 5.12

A potter discarding clay that will not hold the wheel — back into the pit it goes, to be soaked and shaped again, life after life. Kṛṣṇa is the potter; the envious āsuras the unworkable clay. The cycle is not punishment but the necessary further softening of what cannot yet be formed.

Jaya and Vijaya

Even Vaikuṇṭha's gatekeepers were not exempt. When Jaya and Vijaya turned away the four Kumāras in pride, the sages cursed them to take birth in demoniac wombs. They were given a choice: seven births as devotees, or three as the Lord's enemies.

They chose the enemies' path because it was shorter. The Bhāgavatam records their three lives: Hiraṇyākṣa–Hiraṇyakaśipu, Rāvaṇa–Kumbhakarṇa, Śiśupāla–Dantavakra. Āsurīṣu yoniṣu — into demoniac wombs — even by their own choice. The verse describes the standard case; Jaya and Vijaya are the exception that proves the rule.

📝 My note

Bhagavad-gītā 16.20

↗
आसुरीं योनिमापन्ना मूढा जन्मनि जन्मनि । मामप्राप्यैव कौन्तेय ततो यान्त्यधमां गतिम् ॥ २० ॥
āsurīṁ yonim āpannā
[aasureem yonim aapannaa]
mūḍhā janmani janmani
[moodhaa janmani janmani]
mām aprāpyaiva kaunteya
[maam apraapyaiva kaunteya]
tato yānty adhamāṁ gatim
[tato yaanty adhamaam gatim]
āsurīm — demoniac yonim — species āpannāḥ — gaining mūḍhāḥ — the foolish janmani janmani — in birth after birth mām — Me aprāpya — without achieving eva — certainly kaunteya — O son of Kuntī tataḥ — thereafter yānti — go adhamām — condemned gatim — destination .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
āsurīṁ yonim āpannā
āsurīm
demoniac
yonim
species
āpannāḥ
gaining
mūḍhā janmani janmani
mūḍhāḥ
the foolish
janmani janmani
in birth after birth
mām
Me
mām aprāpyaiva kaunteya
aprāpya
without achieving
eva
certainly
kaunteya
O son of Kuntī
tato yānty adhamāṁ gatim
tataḥ
thereafter
yānti
go
adhamām
condemned
gatim
destination .
  • yonim — species
    Accusative singular of yoni — womb, source, species. Paired with āsurīm (demoniac), it specifies the kind of birth obtained. Each soul lands in some specific womb that matches its accumulated consciousness.
  • āpannāḥ — gaining
    Past participle of ā-pad — to fall into, to obtain. The same root from āpatti — calamity. The 'gaining' is ironic; it is what they have earned, not what they wanted.
  • mūḍhāḥ — the foolish
    From muh — to be bewildered. Mūḍha is the bewildered one, the deluded one. Repeated through the Gītā as Kṛṣṇa's diagnosis of those who do not see Him.
  • janmani janmani — in birth after birth
    Locative repetition — a Sanskrit idiom of intensification. Not just one repeat but the open-ended series. The verse is the long view: the pattern does not exhaust itself in two or three births.
  • aprāpya — without achieving
    Gerund of a-pra-āp — not attaining. The negative gerund: 'having not attained, they then sink further.' The cosmic accountancy: failure to approach the Lord compounds into descent.
  • gatim — destination
    Accusative of gati — destination, motion, goal. Paired with adhamām (lowest), it compresses the result of the long pattern: the soul's gati becomes lower until it can barely move.
Attaining repeated birth amongst the species of demoniac life, O son of Kuntī, such persons can never approach Me. Gradually they sink down to the most abominable type of existence.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
The downward spiral has its own momentum. Each demonic birth, far from being a chance to escape, deepens the delusion that keeps them from Kṛṣṇa, and from there the next destination is lower still. The address 'Kaunteya' is gentle — Arjuna is being warned, not condemned.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
'Janmani janmani' grammatically reduplicates the locative for distributive force ('in every birth') and rhetorically echoes the exhausting repetition of the cycle. 'Mām aprāpya eva' is decisive: not reaching the Lord is itself what 'lowest destination' means. Cross-ref: BG 9.32 — even those of low birth take refuge in Kṛṣṇa and reach the supreme; here, demonic birth combined with continued enmity blocks even that route.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
हे कौन्तेय! जन्मनि जन्मनि आसुरीम् योनिम् आपन्नाः मूढाः माम् अप्राप्य एव ततः अधमाम् गतिम् यान्ति ।
he kaunteya! janmani janmani āsurīm yonim āpannāḥ mūḍhāḥ mām aprāpya eva tataḥ adhamām gatim yānti |
O Kaunteya, having attained demonic wombs in birth after birth, the deluded — not reaching Me at all — go from there to a still lower destination.
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
आसुरीम् योनिम् आपन्नाः मूढाः जन्मनि जन्मनि । माम् अप्राप्य एव कौन्तेय ततः यान्ति अधमाम् गतिम् ॥
āsurīm yonim āpannāḥ mūḍhāḥ janmani janmani | mām aprāpya eva kaunteya tataḥ yānti adhamām gatim ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
आसुरीम् āsurīm आसुरी (f.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) demonic
योनिम् yonim योनि (f.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) womb, species
आपन्नाः āpannāḥ आ + √पद् p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m. having entered, attained
मूढाः mūḍhāḥ √मुह् p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.pl. (nominative plural)m. the deluded
जन्मनि जन्मनि janmani janmani जन्मन् (n.) loc.sg. (repeated for distributive sense) in birth after birth
माम् mām अस्मद् pron. (pronoun) acc.sg. (accusative singular) Me
अप्राप्य aprāpya अ + प्र + √आप् abs. (absolutive), neg. cpd. (compound) without attaining
एव eva ind. (emphatic) indeed
कौन्तेय kaunteya कौन्तेय (m.) voc.sg. (vocative singular) O son of Kuntī
ततः tataḥ ind. (indeclinable) from there, thereafter
यान्ति yānti √या pres. (present) 3pl.par. (parasmaipada / active voice) they go
अधमाम् adhamām अधम (adj.) acc.sg. (accusative singular)f., superl. the lowest
गतिम् gatim गति (f.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) destination, state

It is known that God is all-merciful, but here we find that God is never merciful to the demoniac. It is clearly stated that the demoniac people, life after life, are put into the wombs of similar demons, and, not achieving the mercy of the Supreme Lord, they go down and down, so that at last they achieve bodies like those of cats, dogs and hogs. It is clearly stated that such demons have practically no chance of receiving the mercy of God at any stage of later life. In the Vedas also it is stated that such persons gradually sink to become dogs and hogs. It may be then argued in this connection that God should not be advertised as all-merciful if He is not merciful to such demons. In answer to this question, in the Vedānta-sūtra we find that the Supreme Lord has no hatred for anyone. The placing of the asuras, the demons, in the lowest status of life is simply another feature of His mercy. Sometimes the asuras are killed by the Supreme Lord, but this killing is also good for them, for in Vedic literature we find that anyone who is killed by the Supreme Lord becomes liberated. There are instances in history of many asuras – Rāvaṇa, Kaṁsa, Hiraṇyakaśipu – to whom the Lord appeared in various incarnations just to kill them. Therefore God’s mercy is shown to the asuras if they are fortunate enough to be killed by Him.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura Gauḍīya
Translation
20. Taking birth as demons birth after birth, these fools, not attaining Me, then go to the lowest position, O son of Kuntī.
Commentary

Not attaining Me, the asuras attain low births. However, those asuras in the form of Kaṁsa and others attained Me, Kṛṣṇa, who appeared at the end of Dvāpara-yuga in the twenty eighth cycle of Vaivasvata Manu’s reign. Though hating Me, they attained Me in the form of liberation. Because I am an ocean of mercy, I give even such sinful asuras liberation, which is only attained by the perfection of bhakti and jñāna. The Personified Vedas say: nibhṛta-marun-mano’kṣa dṛḍha-yoga-yujo hṛdi yan munaya upāsate tad-arayo’pi yayuḥ smaraṇāt Simply by constantly thinking of Him, the enemies of the Lord attained the same Supreme Truth whom sages fixed in yoga worship by controlling their breath, mind and senses. SB 10.87.23 This widens the scope of My supreme attractive position which I mentioned previously. But as the Bhagavatāmṛta Kārikā says: māṁ kṛṣṇa-rūpiṇaṁ yāvan nāpnuvanti mama dviṣaḥ tāvad evādhamaṁ yoniṁ prāpnuvantīti hi sphuṭam In as much as those who hate Me do not attain Me in My form as Kṛṣṇa, it is clear that they attain the lowest births.

Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa Gauḍīya
Translation
20. Taking birth as demons birth after birth, these fools, not attaining My mercy at all, then go to the lowest status of life, O son of Kuntī.
Commentary

“Will those born in the wombs of asuras become liberated at some time by Your mercy, after many births?” These fools, having been born in ḍemonic wombs, not attaining Me at all, proceed to the wombs of the lowest creatures like dogs. Use of the word eva after aprāpya indicates that there is no possibility for them to get My mercy. A good birth suitable for practicing attaining the Lord is very rare (what to speak of this low birth). The śruti also says: atha kapūya-caraṇā abhyāso ha yat te kapūyāṁ yonim āpadyeran śva-yoniṁ vā śūkara-yoniṁ vā caṇḍāla-yoniṁ vā Those of bad conduct attain low births, such as dogs, pigs and caṇḍālas. Chāndogya Upaniṣad 5.10.7 “But because You have the quality having all Your desires fulfilled (satya saṅkalpatva), You can make them qualified, even if they are so unqualified.” Anything is possible for the Lord, but though He could do this, He does not have that desire, since there is no good reason for Him to do that. Thus there is no fault of prejudice in the Lord. The author of the Vedānta says vaiṣyamya-niarghṛṇye na: there is no prejudice or hatred in the Lord. (Vedṇata Sūtras 2.1.35) Therefore these two verses are very appropriate. Those asauras described here who do not accept scripture are always shown to be inhabitants of hell. But those who become demons and kings obeident to demens by a curse, though showing externally hatred to the visible forms of Viṣṇū like Vāmana, Narasiṁha and Varāha, regarding them as enemies, are internally followers of the vedic path, and consider Him to be the Supreme Lord the controller of all, in control of time, beyond their material vision. Being killed by Vāmana and other incarnations, they give up the bodies of asuras . Those killed by Kṛṣṇa attain liberation. These persons are not opposers of the Vedas.

Bhūrijana Dāsa Gauḍīya
Translation
Attaining repeated birth amongst the species of demoniac life, O son of Kunti, such persons can never approach Me. Gradually they sink down to the most abominable type of existence. (cn) Then, after presenting what happens with the divine in Section A, and then presenting what is the results, what happens to the demoniac in Section B, Krsna, in the last verses, He gives us our choice, He gives us clear directions about which path we want to take. If one wants to go to hell here are the ways and if one wants to avoid it, which are Krsna's instructions...
Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study Key verse
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

Fate of demoniac – They glide down to hell

Attaining repeated birth among demoniac species, such persons can never approach Me
Gradually they sink down to the most abominable type of existence

Focus of Learning

(a) “Never attain Me” – explained as follows:

Life after life they are put into demoniac wombs, go down and down, at last achieve bodies like cats, dogs and hogs (Ref. Vedas states similar fact)
What is the hope for them – Practically no chance of receiving God’s mercy at any stage of life

(b) What is the hope for them because God is supposed to be all Merciful:

Reference for Lord as All Merciful – Ref. Vedanta Sutra: Supreme Lord has no hatred for anyone
Another feature of His mercy – The placing of asuras in the lowest status of life is simply another feature of His mercy
Different aspects of Lord’s mercy
Sometimes the asuras are killed by the Lord – they get liberated ▪

E.g. Ravana, Kamsa, etc.

Part of Lord’s mercy is how He reciprocates with consciousness of living entity. If a living entity desires to be in a position where he can have total forgetfulness of Krishna, while Lording over the material energy, Krishna gives that position to Him

(a) PRACTICAL APPLICATION: Nothing is accidental – This verse clearly indicates that placing of a

particular soul in a particular body is the prerogative of the Supreme Will

Demoniac may not agree to accept the supremacy of the Lord, but his next birth anyways depends upon the decision of the Supreme Personality of Godhead (Ref. SB Canto 3 quoted)
Lack of knowledge – Does not know that all is arranged by superior power, nothing is accidental

(b) Fate of Demoniac

Perpetually cast into various demoniac species
Example of demoniac species of life – Many kind of hunters in the jungle
They continue to be envious, the lowest of mankind

SUMMARISED THEME 16B

DEMONIAC NATURE

A) Demonaic qualities (16.4)

1. Pride

2. Anger

3. Arrogance

4. Conceit

5. Harshness

6. Ignorance

B) Demoniac nature (16.7)

They do not know what is to be done and what is not to be done
They do not follow sastra
Unclean and proper behaviour
Not truthful and self-centered

C) Demonaic philosophy (16.8)

World is unreal with no God in control
No cause other than lust and thus this world is produced of sex desire

D) Demoniac attitude and engagements (16.9 & 16.11 – 16.12)

Attitude
The demoniac are lost to themselves (illusioned) and have no intelligence
Sense gratification is the “prime necessity of human civilization”
Engagements
Engaged in unbeneficial, horrible works meant to destroy the world
Secure money by illegal means for sense-gratification

E) Demoniac mentality (16.10 & 16.13 – 16.15)

They take shelter of insatiable lust
They are absorbed in the conceit of pride and false prestige
Always sworn to unclean work and attracted by impermanent
“I am the controller and the enjoyer”
“I am perfect and powerful”
“My enemies are defeated and I am happy”
“I am the Lord of everything that I survey”

F) Result of demonaic work (16.16)

Perplexed by various anxieties
Network of illusions
Too strong attachment to sense enjoyment
Falldown to hell

G) Demoniac preachings (16.17 – 16.18)

They are envious of God, saintly persons and scriptures
They proudly perform sacrifices in name only, without following any rules or regulations
Preach that whatever path one creates is one’s own path – there is no standard path
Others concoct their own God
Some preach that God is dead
Others say: “You are all yourselves God”

H) Fate of demonaic (16.19 – 16.20)

They are perpetually cast into various demoniac wombs in the ocean of material existence
Attaining repeated birth among demoniac species, such persons can never approach Me
Gradually they sink down to the most abominable type of existence
They glide down to hell
Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.20 Apannah, being born, having acired; (births) asurim, among the demoniacal; yonim, species; janmani janmani, in births after births; the mudhah, fools, non-discriminating ones; being born in every birth into species in which tamas prevails, and going downwards, aprapya eva, without ever reaching, approaching; mam, Me, who am God; O son of Kunti, yanti, they attain; gatim, conditions; tatah adhamam, lower even than that. Since there is not the least possibility of attaining Me, what is implied by saying, 'without ever reachin Me', is, 'by not attaining the virtuous path enjoined by Me.' This is being stated as a summary of all the demoniacal alities. The triplet-under which are comprehended all the different demoniacal alities though they are infinite in number, (and) by the avoidance of which (three) they (all the demaniacal alities) become rejected, and which is the root of all evils- is being stated:
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.20 'These deluded men,' viz., those entertaining perverse knowledge about Me, attain repeatedly births that tend them to be antagonistic to Me. Never 'attaining Me,' viz., never arriving at the knowledge that Vasudeva, the Lord and the ruler of all, truly exists, they go farther and farther down, from that birth, to the lowest level. Sri Krsna proceeds to explain the root-cause of the ruin to the self of demoniac nature:
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.17-20 Atmasambhavitah etc. upto gatim. They pretend to perform sacrifices : The meaning is that their sacrifice is fruitless. Indeed all is ruined because of their anger. Or, namayjna [may mean] 'the sacrifices which are in name only'. Or, it [may denote] those sacrifices that are performed for one's name sake i.e., for one's reputation, because of which one gets the appellation as 'He is performer of [such and such] sacrifices' These sacrifices, performed out of hypocricy alone, do not , however fetch any fruit. Becasue these persons are rugged with anger etc., they hate people and by that they hate Me only [in fact]. For, I, the Vasudeva (the Universal Soul), dwell every-where. Entertaining hatred towards their own Soul, they perform action, that is hostile to themselves, and responsible for their own fall into the hells. These persons I hurl into nothing but the demoniac wombs.
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.20 Entering into demoniacal wombs and deluded, birth after birth, not attaining Me, they thus fall, O Arjuna, into a condition still lower than that.
Commentary

16.20 असुरीम् demoniacal? योनिम् womb? आपन्नाः entering into? मूढाः deluded? जन्मनि जन्मनि in birth after birth? माम् Me? अप्राप्य not attaining? एव still? कौन्तेय O son of Kunti (Arjuna)? ततः than that? यान्ति (they) fall into? अधमाम् lower? गतिम् condition (path or goal).Commentary These degraded Asuras are cast into the demoniacal wombs. They are reduced to the very lowest condition or the most appalling state. They are cast into utter darkness. They fall into lower and yet lower wombs in response to their own satanic desires and actions and their extreme Tamasic nature. From the birth of a tiger? they will get the birth of a serpent from a serpents they will get the birth of a wormfrom that they will get the birth of a tree? etc. In Sanskrit the suffix Tara denotes comparative degree and Tama is superlative degree. These people get Nikrishtatama Yonis (the lowest wombs).They do not reach Me as their minds are filled with impurities? as they do not tread the path of righteousness in accordance with the injunctions of the scriptures. The diabolical nature is inimical to spiritual progress. Therefore? you will have to annihilate the evil tendencies by cultivating divine alities and the practice of regular meditation. Then and only then will you attain liberation.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.20 Being born among the demoniacal species in births after births, the foods, without ever reaching Me, O son of Kunti, attain conditions lower than that.
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.20 So reborn, they spend life after life, enveloped in delusion. And they never reach Me, O Prince, but degenerate into still lower forms of life.
Related values
Karuna (Kindness / Compassion)Ahimsa (Non-violence / Compassion)Tapas (Austerity / Discipline)Guru Bhakti (Reverence for Teacher)Atma Nigraha (Self-control)Maitri (Friendship / Goodwill)Abhaya (Fearlessness)Vairagya (Detachment / Dispassion)
Related verses
Concepts
Yoga

A stone dropped into deep water sinks not by malice of the water but by its own density. Each lifetime of demoniac choice adds weight; the soul sinks further, never approaching Kṛṣṇa because it has loaded itself away from Him. Gravity, not punishment, is the verse's grammar.

Vena's Repeated Fall

King Vena, the son of Aṅga, was demoniac from birth. The sages crowned him in hope of correction; he forbade sacrifice and demanded worship of himself alone. When the sages killed him with the force of their mantra, his body was churned for any salvageable element — Pṛthu emerged from one arm — but the rest, the demoniac substance, descended to lower wombs.

The Bhāgavatam treats Vena as the textbook of janmani janmani — birth after birth — sinking through the very route the verse describes.

📝 My note

Section 3 (16.21–16.24)
THE CHOICE: ESCAPING TO THE SUPREME DESTINATION
Section overview
Three gates leading to soul’s degradation and entanglement in demoniac mentality –
Lust, Anger and Greed
Every sane man should give these up, act for purification and attain the supreme destination
Instead of acting under the control of these, one should act according to sastra

FOCUS OF LEARNING: PURPORT 16.1 – 16.3

PLEASE NOTE: Points of these purports which deal with the definitions of the divine qualities are described in a table

form below. The remaining points are mentioned here.

(a) Main theme of Chapter 16 –Chapter 16 explains the transcendental and demoniac natures and

their attendant qualities (Relationship of these qualities with the modes), also there are

advantages and disadvantages

(b) Connection to Chapter 15 – Extra roots of the banyan tree were also compared to the activities of

the living entities, some auspicious and some inauspicious.

(c) How these qualities, either demoniac or divine, develop – By association with particular modes

(d) Demoniac qualities

Develops from mode of passion and ignorance
Activities in the modes of passion and ignorance – No possibility of liberation. Their destiny is as follows:
Either one stays as human in material world, or
Descends to lower forms like animal species etc.

(e) Divine qualities

Develops from mode of goodness
Importance of activities in the mode of goodness – Such activities are called ‘daivi-prakrti’ (transcendental by nature); they are considered auspicious for progress on the path of liberation

(f) All these 26 divine qualities are explained as transcendental qualities – They are meant for

making progress in spiritual understanding, so that one can get liberation from the material world

(g) Importance of the word ‘Abhijatasya’ – Implies “One born of” – (in this verse it refers to one born

of transcendental qualities / godly tendencies)

Ref. Vedic scriptures – It is very important to beget a child in godly atmosphere
‘Garbhadhana-samskara’ recommended – It implies to ‘beget a child’ in godly atmosphere
To have a child with godly qualities, one should follow the 10 principles for social life of a human being
Ref. Bg. 7.11 – “I am sex life which is not contrary to religious principles”

(h) Basis of cultivating qualities – These qualities are cultivated according to the different statuses of

social and occupational order

(i) One can develop by practice – Even though material conditions are miserable, if these qualities

are developed by practice, by all classes of men, then gradually it is possible to rise to the highest

platform of transcendental realization.

(j) Symptom of a divine personality – Leads a regulated life according to the injunctions of the

scriptures

(k) Varnasrama-dharma

Not meant to divide society according to birth
Only basis is educational qualifications – guna and karma
Purpose – To keep society in peace and prosperity
The Sannyasi is the head or spiritual master of all social statuses and orders, including brahmanas
Brahmana is the spiritual master of other three social orders

SUMMARIZED THEME 16A

THE DIVINE QUALITIES

QUALITY

VARNA OR ASHRAMA

Class of society who should

especially cultivate the quality

COMMENT

1. Fearlessness

(Abhayam)

Sannyasa (First qualification

for a sannyasi)

Complete dependence on Supreme Lord’s Mercy
Has to be alone without guarantee of support
Convinced that Paramatma will give all protection to surrendered soul

2. Purification of

one’s existence

(Sattva-

samsuddhih)

Sannyasis

Strictly following rules and regulations
Especially forbidden intimate association with women
e.g. Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu was personally very strict, and
e.g. Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu punishing Chota Haridas

3. Cultivation of

knowledge

(Jnana-yoga-

vyavasthiti)

Sannyasa

Duty of a Sannyasi – Must cultivate and give transcendental knowledge, especially to householders
Humility – Begs from door to door to awaken Krishna consciousness for others

4. Charity

Grhastha

Given in the mode of goodness – Right time, place and person
Spend 50% of their income to propagate Krishna consciousness
Charity in passion and ignorance is a waste of time

5. Self-control

(Dama)

All (Especially Grhasthas)

Especially sex life should be used only for propagating Krishna conscious children (Ref Bg. 7.11)

6. Sacrifice

(Yajna)

Grhasthas

Requires material resources (Agni-hotra yajna), therefore especially Grhasthas
Sankirtan-yajna is the best
Most inexpensive
Anyone can do (no qualification required)
Highest benefit

7. Vedic study

(Svadhyaya)

Brahmacaris (Student life)

Recommendation for Brahmacaris is celibacy and engagement of mind in the study of Vedic literatures

8. Austerity

(Tapas)

All (Especially

Varnaprasthas)

Human life (and therefore Vedic Culture) is meant for liberation. For that tapasya is a must
One must retire after household life approximately 50 years of age
Austerity can be of body, mind and tongue
Refutes show-bottle spiritualists who says that there is no need of austerity in life and one can go on speculating – Such philosophy attracts many followers

9. Simplicity

All

Simple and straightforward

10. Non-violence

(Ahimsa)

All

Non-violence implies ‘not checking progressive life of any living entity’

11. Truthfulness

(Satyam)

All

Not distort the truth for some personal interest, especially Vedic instructions
e.g. Misinterpreted Bhagavad-gita commentaries
Process of understanding Vedas – One must hear from Authority (sruti)

12. Freedom from

anger

(Akrodha)

All

Even if there is provocation, one should be tolerant. Anger pollutes the whole body
Anger is product of passion and lust

13. Renunciation

All

Using things properly i.e. in Krishna’s service

14. Tranquility

All

Unaffected by disturbing emotions; peaceful; equipoised

15. Aversion to

faultfinding

(Apaisunam)

All

To call a thief a thief is okay, but no unnecessary fault-finding or correction

16. Compassion for

all living entities

All

Gives spiritual knowledge (Prasadam, Books, Holy Name)

17. Freedom of

covetousness

All

Covetousness: Greedy (Charity and renunciation)

18. Gentleness

All

Friendliness to all living entities

19. Modesty

(Hri)

All

Do not perform abominable actions and be very modest

20. Steady

determination

(Acaapalam)

All

Not agitated or frustrated in his efforts, regardless of failure
Progress with patience and determination

21. Vigour

(Tejas)

Kstariyas

Able to give protection to those who need it
Not pose non-violent but use violence when needed

22. Forgiveness

(Ksama)

All (Especially Ksatriyas)

Forgive minor offenses of others
When one is able to curb down his enemies, he may under certain conditions show forgiveness

23. Fortitude

(Dhrtih)

All (Especially Ksatriyas)

Mental and emotional strength when facing difficult situations

24. Cleanliness

(Saucam)

All (Especially Vaisyas)

Internal (mind and heart); external (body and in dealings with others)
No black market or underhanded dealings

25. Freedom from

envy

All

Not resentful of another

26. Freedom from

the passion for

honour (Naati-

maanitaa)

All (Especially Sudras)

Must respect others
One should not be puffed up with unnessary prestige and honor, but remain in one’s own status
Getting free from demoniac qualities

LINK BETWEEN SECTION II & SECTION III: According to Srila Baladeva Vidyabhushana, Arjuna now asks

Krishna: “People hearing this are going to want to give up these qualities. What can they do to

accomplish this?” Krishna answers this question, and in this way presents us with our own choice either

adopt demonic life and become degraded or reject it and obtain the supreme destination.

Texts 16.21* – 16.22

Three gates to hell

COMMON THEME: How does one become demoniac and get cast into hellish life (as mentioned in Texts

16.19 – 16.20)

There are 3 gates to hell – Lust, anger and greed
Why one should give up these 3 gates:
Because they lead to degradation of the soul
By controlling these qualities one escapes demoniac life and attains happiness
Actions of one who escapes the 3 gates: He performs acts conducive to self-realization and attains supreme destination (16.22)

PLEASE NOTE: Text 16.21 mentions the ‘three gates to hell’ and Text 16.4 mentions the ‘royal road to hell’

FOCUS OF LEARNING: PURPORTS 16.21 – 16.22

(a) These verses describe the beginning of demoniac life – All these demoniac qualities begin with

lust, anger and greed (3 gates to hell)

(b) Extreme danger from these gates

They can kill the self to such an extent that there will be no possibility from this material entanglement
Thus they lead to degradation of soul

(c) Basis of whole method and prescription of Vedic literature

The entire method is based on giving up lust and anger
The more one gives up, the more his existence becomes pure
Then he can follow all the rules and regulations and gradually rise to spiritual realization
Thus one can rise to the platform of Krishna Consciousness

(d) How this Vedic system is practically instituted – In the form of Varnasrama duties, which help in

gradual elevation to the highest platform of spiritual realization and liberation

PRACTICAL APPLICATION OF SECTION III

To achieve release from the state of conditioned life, one must follow

the dictation of scriptures and not the dictation of lower material modes

LINK BETWEEN TEXTS 16.22 & 16.23: Krishna will describe how one can avoid being controlled by these

tendencies – ‘through acting on injunctions of sastras’ – rather than one’s conditioned impulses

Bhagavad-gītā 16.21

↗
त्रिविधं नरकस्येदं द्वारं नाशनमात्मन: । काम: क्रोधस्तथा लोभस्तस्मादेतत्‍त्रयं त्यजेत् ॥ २१ ॥
tri-vidhaṁ narakasyedaṁ
[tri-vidham narakasyedam]
dvāraṁ nāśanam ātmanaḥ
[dvaaram naashanam aatmanah]
kāmaḥ krodhas tathā lobhas
[kaamah krodhas tathaa lobhas]
tasmād etat trayaṁ tyajet
[tasmaad etat trayam tyajet]
tri - vidham — of three kinds narakasya — of hell idam — this dvāram — gate nāśanam — destructive ātmanaḥ — of the self kāmaḥ — lust krodhaḥ — anger tathā — as well as lobhaḥ — greed tasmāt — therefore etat — these trayam — three tyajet — one must give up .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
tri-vidhaṁ narakasyedaṁ
tri - vidham
of three kinds
narakasya
of hell
idam
this
dvāraṁ nāśanam ātmanaḥ
dvāram
gate
nāśanam
destructive
ātmanaḥ
of the self
kāmaḥ krodhas tathā lobhas
kāmaḥ
lust
krodhaḥ
anger
tathā
as well as
lobhaḥ
greed
tasmād etat trayaṁ tyajet
tasmāt
therefore
etat
these
trayam
three
tyajet
one must give up .
  • narakasya — of hell
    Genitive — 'of hell.' The gates belong to naraka. Each of the three is a property of hell, not an independent feature of life. The vocabulary makes the danger unmistakable.
  • nāśanam — destructive
    From nāś — to destroy. The gates do not merely lead to destruction; they are themselves nāśana — destroying agents. Ātmanaḥ — of the self. They destroy not the body alone but the very capacity of the ātman to remember itself.
  • kāmaḥ — lust
    The first of the three. The Gītā's most repeated enemy. In 3.37 Kṛṣṇa names kāma–krodha as the eternal foe of the embodied; here greed is added as the third corner.
  • krodhaḥ — anger
    Lust frustrated becomes anger — the chain Kṛṣṇa laid out in 2.62. The gate of krodha is therefore directly downstream of the gate of kāma; the wise close them in order.
  • lobhaḥ — greed
    Lust desires what one does not have; greed clutches what one has. The third gate is closed least often because it disguises itself as prudence. The verse names it plainly.
  • tyajet — one must give up
    Optative — should give up. The mood is prescriptive, not suggestion. Sanskrit's optative carries the weight of dharma-śāstra: this is required, not advised.
There are three gates leading to this hell – lust, anger and greed. Every sane man should give these up, for they lead to the degradation of the soul.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
Kṛṣṇa now distills the whole chapter into a single triad. Of all the demonic traits catalogued, three are the gateways themselves: kāma, krodha, lobha. They destroy the very ātman that uses them. The conclusion is plain: every sane person should renounce these three.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
One of the Gītā's most often-quoted verses. The triad has had a vast afterlife — listed across Manu, the Purāṇas, and later Vedānta as ari-ṣaḍ-varga's chief members. 'Nāśanam ātmanaḥ' is morally precise: these three not only impede the soul, they actively destroy the self that hosts them. The optative 'tyajet' is softer than a command, fitting Kṛṣṇa's pedagogy — He prescribes, but leaves the act to Arjuna. Cf. BG 3.37 and 5.23 for kāma-krodha as the soul's perennial adversary.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
कामः, क्रोधः, तथा लोभः — इदम् त्रि-विधम् नरकस्य द्वारम् आत्मनः नाशनम् (अस्ति); तस्मात् एतत् त्रयम् त्यजेत् ।
kāmaḥ, krodhaḥ, tathā lobhaḥ — idam tri-vidham narakasya dvāram ātmanaḥ nāśanam (asti); tasmāt etat trayam tyajet |
Lust, anger, and likewise greed — this threefold gate of hell is the destroyer of the self; therefore one should give up these three.
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
त्रि-विधम् नरकस्य इदम् द्वारम् नाशनम् आत्मनः । कामः क्रोधः तथा लोभः तस्मात् एतत् त्रयम् त्यजेत् ॥
tri-vidham narakasya idam dvāram nāśanam ātmanaḥ | kāmaḥ krodhaḥ tathā lobhaḥ tasmāt etat trayam tyajet ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
त्रि-विधम् tri-vidham त्रि + विध (adj.) nom.sg. (nominative singular)n., karmadhāraya cpd. (compound) of three kinds, threefold
नरकस्य narakasya नरक (m.) gen.sg. (genitive singular) of hell
इदम् idam इदम् pron. (pronoun) nom.sg. (nominative singular)n. this
द्वारम् dvāram द्वार (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) door, gate
नाशनम् nāśanam नाशन (adj./n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular)n. destructive, ruinous
आत्मनः ātmanaḥ आत्मन् (m.) gen.sg. (genitive singular) of the self
कामः kāmaḥ काम (m.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) lust, sense-desire
क्रोधः krodhaḥ क्रोध (m.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) anger
तथा tathā ind. (indeclinable) and likewise
लोभः lobhaḥ लोभ (m.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) greed
तस्मात् tasmāt तद् pron. (pronoun) abl.sg. (ablative singular)n. therefore
एतत् etat एतद् pron. (pronoun) acc.sg. (accusative singular)n. this
त्रयम् trayam त्रय (n.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) triad, three
त्यजेत् tyajet √त्यज् opt. (optative) 3sg.par. (parasmaipada / active voice) one should give up

The beginning of demoniac life is described herein. One tries to satisfy his lust, and when he cannot, anger and greed arise. A sane man who does not want to glide down to the species of demoniac life must try to give up these three enemies, which can kill the self to such an extent that there will be no possibility of liberation from this material entanglement.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura Gauḍīya
Translation
21. Lust, anger and greed, the three gates leading to hell, destroy the self. Therefore one should give up these three.
Commentary

Thus the Lord has described the nature of the asura in detail. The Lord has also correctly said, “Do not worry, O Arjuna, you are born of the divine nature.” (BG 16.5) To confirm that this is true, He then says that there are indeed three inborn tendencies of the asuras in this verse.

Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa Gauḍīya
Translation
21. Lust, anger and greed, the three gates leading to hell, destroy the self. Therefore one should give up these three.
Commentary

“Who should men do who, hearing that the demonic nature leads to hell, desire to avoid that nature?” This verse answers. If they avoid these three things—lust, anger and greed—they can avoid the demonic nature.

Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

Kṛṣṇa orders every sane person to give up lust, anger and greed. Those qualities are so vicious that even one

possessing a divine nature should fear them. For a man, a woman personifies kāma, lust, because she is able

to gratify all his sense desires. When kāma is unsatisfied, krodha, anger, is born. Anger is very difficult to con-

trol.

Krodha appears only when our desires are checked, but what if we are able to satisfy our desires without

hindrance? Do we then become peaceful? No. We are filled with lobha, greed. Greed gives birth to moha,

illusion, and loss of discrimination. Next comes mada, the intoxication of pride. The mixture of these five,

envy, matsara, is able to manifest fully. Thus all these demoniac qualities are rooted in lust.

Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.21 Idam, this; dvaram, door; narakasya, of hell-for entering it; which is the nasanam, destroyer; atmanah, of the soul; is trividham of three kinds. It is that by the mere entry into which the soul perishes, i.e., it ceases to be fit for attaining any human goal. hence it is said that it is the door which is the destroyer of the soul. Which is that? Kamah, passion; krodhah, anger; and also lobhah, greed. Tasmat, therefore; tyajet, one shoud forsake; etat trayam, these three. Since this door is the destroyer of the soul, therefore one should renounce this group of three-passion etc. This is a eulogy of renunciation.
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.21 Those three which constitute the 'gateway of this hell' in the shape of demoniac nature, and are destructive of the self (Atman) - are known as desire, wrath and greed. The nature of these has already been explained. 'Gateway' (Dvara) means the path, the cause. Therefore, one should renounce these three. Therefore, since they constitute the cause of the extremely dreadful Naraka, one should wholly renounce this triad - desire, wrath and greed.
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.21 See Coment under 16.22
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.21 Triple is the gate of this hell, destructive of the self lust, anger and greed; therefore one should abandon these three.
Commentary

16.21 त्रिविधम् triple? नरकस्य of hell? इदम् this? द्वारम् gate? नाशनम् destructive? आत्मनः of the self? कामः lust? क्रोधः anger? तथा also? लोभः greed? तस्मात् therefore? एतत् this? त्रयम् three? त्यजेत् (one) should abandon.Commentary Lust? anger and greed? -- these highway robbers will cause a man to fall into the dark abyss of hell? misery or grief. These are the three fountainheads of misery. These three constitute the gateway leading to the lowest of hells. These are the enemies of peace? devotion and knowledge. When these evil modifications of the mind arise in it? man loses his balance or poise and discrimination and commits various evil actions.Lust? anger and greed denote selfblindness and ignorance? for there are no Vasanas? wants? anger? or greed in Brahman or the pure immortal Self.Narakasya dvaram The gate to hell The gate leading to hell. The self is destroyed by merely entering at the gate? i.e.? it is not fit to do any right exertion to attain the goal of life.As this gate causes selfdestruction? let everyone renounce these three. (Cf.III.47)In the next verse the man who has abandoned these three evils is highyl eulogised.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.21 This door of hell, which is the destroyer of the soul, is of three kinds-passion, anger and also greed. Therefore one should forsake these three.
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.21 The gates of hell are three: lust, wrath and avarice. They destroy the Self. Avoid them.
Related values
Atma Nigraha (Self-control)Daksya (Resourcefulness / Skill)Abhaya (Fearlessness)Vairagya (Detachment / Dispassion)
Related verses
There are three gates leading to hell — lust, anger, and greed; every sane person should give them up; they bring degradation.
Practical Applications
  • Map each of the three gates in your life.
  • Address whichever is most open.
  • Treat all three as cumulative.
Reflection Questions
  • Which gate is most open in me?
  • What practice closes it?

A city with three gates that all open onto the same cliff. Kāma, krodha, lobha — lust, anger, greed — are not three problems but three doors of one prison. Close any one and the others still let traffic through. Kṛṣṇa says: every sane person must close all three.

The Gate of Greed: Dhṛtarāṣṭra

Dhṛtarāṣṭra knew his son was wrong. Vidura, Bhīṣma, Droṇa, even Kṛṣṇa Himself counseled him. Yet each time he had to choose between dharma and the kingdom for Duryodhana, lobha — greed for the throne staying in his line — closed his lips and opened the path to war.

The Mahābhārata makes him the verse's case study for lobha as a gate to hell. He survived the war; his blindness, originally physical, became total in the loss of all hundred sons. The gate let him through to exactly where it was always going to.

The Gate of Anger: Durvāsā and Ambarīṣa

Ambarīṣa, a great devotee, was completing his ekādaśī fast when the sage Durvāsā arrived as guest. Durvāsā left to bathe; the dvādaśī moment came and Ambarīṣa, instructed by brāhmaṇas, broke fast with a sip of water — half-respecting Durvāsā by waiting, half-respecting scripture by drinking on time.

Durvāsā's krodha at this perceived slight was immense. He pulled a hair from his matted locks and created a flame-demoness to kill Ambarīṣa. The Sudarśana cakra of Viṣṇu — protector of devotees — pursued Durvāsā instead, through every realm, for a year. Brahmā, Śiva, Viṣṇu Himself sent the sage back to beg pardon of Ambarīṣa.

The Bhāgavatam preserves the episode as scripture's clearest demonstration that anger, even in a great yogī, is a gate that opens onto disaster — and that the devotee's protection is the only thing that closes it again.

📝 My note

Bhagavad-gītā 16.22

↗
एतैर्विमुक्त: कौन्तेय तमोद्वारैस्त्रिभिर्नर: । आचरत्यात्मन: श्रेयस्ततो याति परां गतिम् ॥ २२ ॥
etair vimuktaḥ kaunteya
[etair vimuktah kaunteya]
tamo-dvārais tribhir naraḥ
[tamo-dvaarais tribhir narah]
ācaraty ātmanaḥ śreyas
[aacharaty aatmanah shreyas]
tato yāti parāṁ gatim
[tato yaati paraam gatim]
etaiḥ — from these vimuktaḥ — being liberated kaunteya — O son of Kuntī tamaḥ - dvāraiḥ — from the gates of ignorance tribhiḥ — of three kinds naraḥ — a person ācarati — performs ātmanaḥ — for the self śreyaḥ — benediction tataḥ — thereafter yāti — he goes parām — to the supreme gatim — destination .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
etair vimuktaḥ kaunteya
etaiḥ
from these
vimuktaḥ
being liberated
kaunteya
O son of Kuntī
tamo-dvārais tribhir naraḥ
tamaḥ - dvāraiḥ
from the gates of ignorance
tribhiḥ
of three kinds
naraḥ
a person
ācaraty ātmanaḥ śreyas
ācarati
performs
ātmanaḥ
for the self
śreyaḥ
benediction
tato yāti parāṁ gatim
tataḥ
thereafter
yāti
he goes
parām
to the supreme
gatim
destination .
  • vimuktaḥ — being liberated
    Past passive participle of vi-muc — to release. Vi is the intensive: completely freed. Not 'managing the gates' but freed from them. The Gītā promises a real, observable freedom, not merely better coping.
  • kaunteya — O son of Kuntī
    Kṛṣṇa addresses Arjuna by his mother's name. Kuntī was famously dharmic, brave, devotional. Each time Kṛṣṇa says 'kaunteya' He is reminding Arjuna of the line he carries — relevant when promising elevation.
  • tamaḥ - dvāraiḥ — from the gates of ignorance
    Compound: tamas (darkness, ignorance, the lowest guṇa) + dvāra (gate). The three gates of the previous verse are here named gates of tamas. Crossing them is exit from the mode of ignorance itself.
  • ācarati — performs
    From ā-car — to conduct, to practice. Ā-cāra — conduct. The verse uses the verb form: the freed soul ācarati — conducts himself toward self-benefit. Conduct, not philosophy, is the measure.
  • śreyaḥ — benediction
    Śreyas — that which is genuinely good, as opposed to preyas (the merely pleasing). The freed soul's actions automatically aim at the real welfare of the ātman, paired here with the genitive ātmanaḥ.
  • parām — to the supreme
    Accusative feminine — 'supreme' qualifying gatim. The same parām that 16.20's demoniac fail to approach is here within reach. The word ties verse 22 directly to verse 20 as its opposite.
The man who has escaped these three gates of hell, O son of Kuntī, performs acts conducive to self-realization and thus gradually attains the supreme destination.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
The positive corollary of 16.21. Freed from those three gates — now reframed as 'gates of darkness' — a person becomes able to act for the self's true welfare. Action and destination align: practicing śreyas leads, of itself, to the supreme goal.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
Note the renaming: 'narakasya dvāram' (16.21) → 'tamo-dvāraiḥ' (16.22). The same gates that open downward to hell are reframed as the architecture of tamas itself. The grammar is also reordered: in 16.21 they are the subject of destruction; here they are merely the ablative — what one has been released from. 'Śreyas' vs. 'preyas' is the old Kaṭha-distinction (1.2.1-2). Cross-ref: BG 6.40, where one who attempts śreyas never comes to harm.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
हे कौन्तेय! एतैः त्रिभिः तमः-द्वारैः विमुक्तः नरः आत्मनः श्रेयः आचरति, ततः (च) पराम् गतिम् याति ।
he kaunteya! etaiḥ tribhiḥ tamaḥ-dvāraiḥ vimuktaḥ naraḥ ātmanaḥ śreyaḥ ācarati, tataḥ (ca) parām gatim yāti |
O Kaunteya, the man freed from these three gates of darkness practices what is beneficial for the self, and thence goes to the supreme destination.
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
एतैः विमुक्तः कौन्तेय तमः-द्वारैः त्रिभिः नरः । आचरति आत्मनः श्रेयः ततः याति पराम् गतिम् ॥
etaiḥ vimuktaḥ kaunteya tamaḥ-dvāraiḥ tribhiḥ naraḥ | ācarati ātmanaḥ śreyaḥ tataḥ yāti parām gatim ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
एतैः etaiḥ एतद् pron. (pronoun) ins.pl. (instrumental plural)n. from these
विमुक्तः vimuktaḥ वि + √मुच् p.p.p. (past passive participle) nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. released, freed
कौन्तेय kaunteya कौन्तेय (m.) voc.sg. (vocative singular) O son of Kuntī
तमः-द्वारैः tamaḥ-dvāraiḥ तमस् (n.) + द्वार (n.) ins.pl. (instrumental plural), tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) gates of darkness / tamas
त्रिभिः tribhiḥ त्रि numeral, ins.pl. (instrumental plural) three
नरः naraḥ नर (m.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) a man, person
आचरति ācarati आ + √चर् pres. (present) 3sg.par. (parasmaipada / active voice) he practices, conducts (himself in)
आत्मनः ātmanaḥ आत्मन् (m.) gen.sg. (genitive singular) of the self
श्रेयः śreyaḥ श्रेयस् (n.) acc.sg. (accusative singular), compar. (comparative) of शुभ (what is) beneficial, the higher good
ततः tataḥ ind. (indeclinable) thence
याति yāti √या pres. (present) 3sg.par. (parasmaipada / active voice) he goes
पराम् parām पर (adj.) acc.sg. (accusative singular)f. supreme
गतिम् gatim गति (f.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) destination

One should be very careful of these three enemies to human life: lust, anger and greed. The more a person is freed from lust, anger and greed, the more his existence becomes pure. Then he can follow the rules and regulations enjoined in the Vedic literature. By following the regulative principles of human life, one gradually raises himself to the platform of spiritual realization. If one is so fortunate, by such practice, to rise to the platform of Kṛṣṇa consciousness, then success is guaranteed for him. In the Vedic literature, the ways of action and reaction are prescribed to enable one to come to the stage of purification. The whole method is based on giving up lust, greed and anger. By cultivating knowledge of this process, one can be elevated to the highest position of self-realization; this self-realization is perfected in devotional service. In that devotional service, the liberation of the conditioned soul is guaranteed. Therefore, according to the Vedic system, there are instituted the four orders of life and the four statuses of life, called the caste system and the spiritual order system. There are different rules and regulations for different castes or divisions of society, and if a person is able to follow them, he will be automatically raised to the highest platform of spiritual realization. Then he can have liberation without a doubt.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura Gauḍīya
Translation
22. The person who is free from these three gates leading to darkness acts in the best interest of the self, and then attains the supreme goal.
Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa Gauḍīya
Translation
22. The person who is free from these three gates leading to darkness acts in the best interest of the self, and then attains liberation.
Commentary

The result of giving up these three items is described in this verse. He performs the most beneficial practices, which are actions according to his āśrama, and attains liberation (parām gatim).

Bhūrijana Dāsa Gauḍīya
Commentary

While transmigrating in the tree of this material world we have some choices in human life: whether one wants to go up or he wants to go down. Krsna has given us this choice. If we walk through the gates leading to hell, Krsna gives us directions. But for a sane man Krsna advises to give up those gates leading to hell: lust, anger and greed. Every sane man should give them up. Contemporary civilization being demoniac cultivate lust and greed. And how to perform acts conducive to self‑realization?

[2. To obtain that supreme destination, one's activities should all be in accord with sastra. (23‑24) ]

Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.22 O son of Kunti, narah, a person; who is vimuktah, free; etaih, from these; tribhih, three; tamo-dvaraih, doors to darkness, i.e., passion etc. which are doors to the darkness of hell consisting of sorrow and delusion; freed from three three which are such, acarati, strives for;-for what?-sreyah, the good; atmanah, of the soul: darred by which (doors) he could not strive earlier, and on the dispelling of which he strives. Tatah, thery, as a result of that striving; yati, he attains; the param, suprme; gatim, Goal, i.e. Liberation, as well. [Not only does he attain Liberation by renouncing the demoniacal alities, but he also secures happiness in this world.] The scripture is instrumental in this complete renunciation of the demoniacal alities and striving for what is good. Both can be undertaken on the authority of the scriptures, not otherwise. Hence,
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.22 One who has been 'released from these three' - from desire, wrath and greed which constitute the gates of darkness causing erroneous knowledge of Myself -, he works for the good of the self. Gaining knowledge of Myself, he endevaours to be inclined towards Me. From there, he attains the supreme goal, which is Myself. Sri Krsna now teaches that the main cause of this Kind of degeneration is lack of reverence for the Sastras:
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.21-22 Trividham etc. Etaih etc. Because the traid of desire etc., constitute the gate to the hell, therefore one should avoid that. What has been stated should not be neglected on the assumption that it is [based on] the human word. On the other hand, there is the authority of the eternal scripture on this subject. This is said [here] –
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.22 A man who is liberated from these three gates to darkness, O Arjuna, practises what is good for him and thus goes to the Supreme Goal.
Commentary

16.22 एतैः from these? विमुक्तः liberated? कौन्तेय O Kaunteya? तमोद्वारैः gates to darkness? त्रिभिः (by) three? नरः the man? आचरति practises? आत्मनः for him? श्रेयः what is good? ततः and then? याति goes to? पराम् the Supreme? गतिम् Goal.Commentary When these gates to hell are abandoned? the path to salvation is made clear for the aspirant. He gets the company of sages? which leads to liberation. He gets spiritual instructions and practises them. He hears the scriptures? reflects? meditates and attains Selfrealisation.Tamodvara Gate to darkness leading to hell which is full of pain and delusion.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.22 O son of Kunti, a person who is free from these three doors to darkness strives for the good of the soul. Thery he attains the highest Goal.
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.22 These are the gates which lead to darkness; if a man avoid them he will ensure his own welfare, and in the end will attain his liberation.
Related values
Tyaga (Renunciation / Letting Go)Karuna (Kindness / Compassion)Ahimsa (Non-violence / Compassion)Tapas (Austerity / Discipline)Guru Bhakti (Reverence for Teacher)Atma Nigraha (Self-control)Daksya (Resourcefulness / Skill)Maitri (Friendship / Goodwill)
Related verses
He who has escaped these three gates engages in works for self-elevation — gradually attains the supreme goal.
Practical Applications
  • Trust that escaping these three is itself elevation.
  • Don't underestimate the foundational work.
  • Recognize gradual progress as real progress.
Reflection Questions
  • Where have I underestimated foundational discipline?
  • What renewed appreciation is needed?

A traveler who escapes a thorn-thicket walks more freely the rest of the journey. He may not yet be home, but every step now serves arrival. Once the three gates are closed behind him, ordinary action becomes śreyas — a means of self-elevation — automatically.

Bharata Mahārāja's Forest Years

Having renounced his kingdom and family, Bharata in the Bhāgavatam shows what life looks like after the three gates are shut. He performed worship by the riverbank, ate fallen fruit, kept silence. The verse describes him: vimuktaḥ — liberated from these — and now ācarati ātmanaḥ śreyaḥ — performing acts conducive to self-realization.

He did stumble — the attachment to a deer was an unanticipated knot — but the larger arc of his life is the verse's affirmation: once kāma, krodha, lobha are released, the supreme destination is gradually attained.

📝 My note

Bhagavad-gītā 16.23

↗
य: शास्त्रविधिमुत्सृज्य वर्तते कामकारत: । न स सिद्धिमवाप्‍नोति न सुखं न परां गतिम् ॥ २३ ॥
yaḥ śāstra-vidhim utsṛjya
[yah shaastra-vidhim utsrijya]
vartate kāma-kārataḥ
[vartate kaama-kaaratah]
na sa siddhim avāpnoti
[na sa siddhim avaapnoti]
na sukhaṁ na parāṁ gatim
[na sukham na paraam gatim]
yaḥ — anyone who śāstra - vidhim — the regulations of the scriptures utsṛjya — giving up vartate — remains kāma - kārataḥ — acting whimsically in lust na — never saḥ — he siddhim — perfection avāpnoti — achieves na — never sukham — happiness na — never parām — the supreme gatim — perfectional stage .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
yaḥ śāstra-vidhim utsṛjya
yaḥ
anyone who
śāstra - vidhim
the regulations of the scriptures
utsṛjya
giving up
vartate kāma-kārataḥ
vartate
remains
kāma - kārataḥ
acting whimsically in lust
na sa siddhim avāpnoti
na
never
saḥ
he
siddhim
perfection
avāpnoti
achieves
na sukhaṁ na parāṁ gatim
na
never
sukham
happiness
na
never
parām
the supreme
gatim
perfectional stage .
  • śāstra - vidhim — the regulations of the scriptures
    Compound: śāstra (scripture) + vidhi (injunction). Not scripture as inspiration but as injunction — specific dos and don'ts. The verse insists that scripture is binding, not merely suggestive.
  • utsṛjya — giving up
    Gerund of ut-sṛj — to release, to discard. The same root used for renunciation of fruits is here used for the demoniac's renunciation of scripture. The verb is the same; the object is fatally reversed.
  • kāma - kārataḥ — acting whimsically in lust
    Compound: kāma (desire) + kāra (doing) + -taḥ (ablative). Acting 'out of desire.' The contrast is with śāstra-kārataḥ — acting out of scripture. Two engines; two destinations.
  • siddhim — perfection
    Siddhi — accomplishment, perfection. Without the scripture, no real siddhi is reached. The verse lists three things lost: siddhi, sukha, gati. The structure is comprehensive.
  • sukham — happiness
    Not transient pleasure but sukha as steady well-being. The verse promises that even pleasure is denied to those who abandon scripture — a sharp claim, since the demoniac imagine they are pursuing pleasure.
  • gatim — perfectional stage
    Gati — destination, ultimate goal. Echoing the previous verse's parām gatim, but now in the negative: the same destination cannot be reached. Verses 22 and 23 form a paired diagram of two routes.
He who discards scriptural injunctions and acts according to his own whims attains neither perfection, nor happiness, nor the supreme destination.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
Having distinguished the divine from the demonic by inner character, Kṛṣṇa now hands Arjuna an external criterion: scripture. The one who abandons śāstra-vidhi and lives by 'whatever I feel like' attains none of the three things ordinary life seeks — neither siddhi, nor sukha, nor the supreme goal.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
'Kāma-kārataḥ' is a striking phrase — 'by the doing-of-desire,' acting at desire's command. Tradition uses this verse to ground the principle that even sincere effort, if unmoored from śāstra, cannot bear fruit. Note that Kṛṣṇa does not say such a person fails morally only — he fails even on his own hedonic terms: 'na sukham.' Cf. BG 3.31-32 and 17.1 (whether faith without śāstra is sāttvika at all).
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
यः (नरः) शास्त्र-विधिम् उत्सृज्य काम-कारतः वर्तते, सः न सिद्धिम् अवाप्नोति, न सुखम्, न पराम् गतिम् (अवाप्नोति) ।
yaḥ (naraḥ) śāstra-vidhim utsṛjya kāma-kārataḥ vartate, saḥ na siddhim avāpnoti, na sukham, na parām gatim (avāpnoti) |
He who, casting aside the scriptural rule, conducts himself out of (mere) impulse of desire — he does not attain perfection, nor happiness, nor the supreme destination.
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
यः शास्त्र-विधिम् उत्सृज्य वर्तते काम-कारतः । न सः सिद्धिम् अवाप्नोति न सुखम् न पराम् गतिम् ॥
yaḥ śāstra-vidhim utsṛjya vartate kāma-kārataḥ | na saḥ siddhim avāpnoti na sukham na parām gatim ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
यः yaḥ यद् pron. (pronoun) nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. he who
शास्त्र-विधिम् śāstra-vidhim शास्त्र (n.) + विधि (m.) acc.sg. (accusative singular), tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) the rule / injunction of scripture
उत्सृज्य utsṛjya उद् + √सृज् abs. (absolutive) having cast off, abandoned
वर्तते vartate √वृत् pres. (present) 3sg.ātm. (ātmanepada / middle voice) he conducts (himself), proceeds
काम-कारतः kāma-kārataḥ काम (m.) + कार (m.) abl.sg. (ablative singular), tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) out of (mere) impulse of desire
न na ind. (negation) not
सः saḥ तद् pron. (pronoun) nom.sg. (nominative singular)m. he
सिद्धिम् siddhim सिद्धि (f.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) perfection, accomplishment
अवाप्नोति avāpnoti अव + √आप् pres. (present) 3sg.par. (parasmaipada / active voice) he attains, obtains
सुखम् sukham सुख (n.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) happiness
पराम् parām पर (adj.) acc.sg. (accusative singular)f. supreme
गतिम् gatim गति (f.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) destination

As described before, the śāstra-vidhi, or the direction of the śāstra, is given to the different castes and orders of human society. Everyone is expected to follow these rules and regulations. If one does not follow them and acts whimsically according to his lust, greed and desire, then he never will be perfect in his life. In other words, a man may theoretically know all these things, but if he does not apply them in his own life, then he is to be known as the lowest of mankind. In the human form of life, a living entity is expected to be sane and to follow the regulations given for elevating his life to the highest platform, but if he does not follow them, then he degrades himself. But even if he follows the rules and regulations and moral principles and ultimately does not come to the stage of understanding the Supreme Lord, then all his knowledge becomes spoiled. And even if he accepts the existence of God, if he does not engage himself in the service of the Lord his attempts are spoiled. Therefore one should gradually raise himself to the platform of Kṛṣṇa consciousness and devotional service; it is then and there that he can attain the highest perfectional stage, not otherwise. The word kāma-kārataḥ is very significant. A person who knowingly violates the rules acts in lust. He knows that this is forbidden, but still he acts. This is called acting whimsically. He knows that this should be done, but still he does not do it; therefore he is called whimsical. Such persons are destined to be condemned by the Supreme Lord. Such persons cannot have the perfection which is meant for the human life. The human life is especially meant for purifying one’s existence, and one who does not follow the rules and regulations cannot purify himself, nor can he attain the real stage of happiness.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura Gauḍīya
Translation
23. He who giving up the rules of scripture acts according to his own whim does not attain perfection, happiness, or the supreme goal.
Commentary

In this verse the Lord expresses that it is beneficial for a person to follow the scriptures. He speaks of the person who does not follow scripture, and does whatever he wants (kāma-kārataḥ).

Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa Gauḍīya
Translation
23. He who, giving up the rules of scripture, acts according to his own whim, does not attain purification, peace, or liberation.
Commentary

One cannot give up the three gates to hell without practice of ones own dharma or aśrāma. And practicing ones own dharma can not be properly fulfilled without following scripture. Therefore the intelligent person should act according to scripture. He who acts according to his own preferences (kāma cārataḥ), and does not follow prescribed actions, and actually does what is forbidden by scripture, does not attain purification of heart (siddhim), necessary for attaining the goal of life. What then to speak of attaining peacefulness (sukham) or liberation (parām gatim)?

Bhūrijana Dāsa Gauḍīya
Commentary

Here the contrast is set up. Starting with the demoniac and Krsna's advises to perform acts beneficial that will elevate us to the supreme destination ...

Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

COMMON THEME: These two verses establish the importance of sastric injunctions

Need to follow sastras (16.24) – To control and regulate these demoniac qualities one must follow scriptural injunctions
For the purpose of gradual elevation
Result of not following sastras (16.23) – If one disregards scriptural injunction and acts according to his own whims, there is neither perfection nor happiness nor supreme destination

Focus of Learning

(a) What does sastra-viddhi refer to – It refers to ‘direction of sastras’ as follows:

Injunctions prescribed for different castes and orders for gradual spiritual elevation
Everyone is expected to follow these

(b) Purpose of scriptural rules – Rules are meant for gradual elevation to higher perfectional stage of

devotional service

Apply the knowledge – One may theoretically know all these things, but if one does not apply them then he is known as the lowest of mankind
Know the tattva of the Lord – Even if one follows the rules and regulations but does not come to the understanding of Supreme Lord then all his knowledge is spoiled
Serve the Lord – Even if he accepts the existence of God, if he does not engage himself in the service of the Lord, his attempts are spoiled

(c) Meaning of ‘Kama-kartah’ – defines “acting whimsically”

One who knowingly violates the rule, acts in lust

(d) Destination of “whimsical acts”

Condemned by the Supreme Lord
Cannot have the perfection which is meant for the human life
Importance of rules in Human Life – Rules and regulations are meant to purify one’s existence and attain the real stage of happiness
END OF CHAPTER 16 

(a) Highest perfection of Vedic knowledge – knowing Krishna (Ref. 15.15) and engaging in devotional

service

(b) Lord Chaitanya Mahaprabhu on how to achieve the highest perfection very easily

Simply chant Hare Krishna and engage in Devotional service
Eat the remnants of the Lord

(c) What status one achieves by the above process of devotional service

One is understood to have studied all Vedic literature and has come to the conclusion perfectly

(d) How to purify those not engaged in devotional service

Decide their prescribed duties according to Vedic injunctions – Do’s and Don’t
How to follow scriptures – follow without arguments and alterations

(e) Standard of Vedic Scriptures which make them unquestionable

Free from four defects of conditioned soul
Therefore rules are accepted without alteration by all great saints, acaryas, great souls

(f) Aversion to the principles of understanding the Supreme Personality of Godhead is the greatest

offense of human life

Cause of all falldowns in human society
Cause of Maya giving us miseries

(g) Principles of scriptures are a must to achieve perfectional stage

Both Impersonalists and personalists lead lives according to Vedic principles
Who is fortunate – one who actually understands the purport of the sastras

(h) Some of defects of human society which cause demoniac life

Those in passion and ignorance deride the scriptures, holy man and proper understanding of Supreme Personality of Godhead
Inspite of hearing the glories of devotional service, they are not attracted, but they manufacture their own way of elevation

(i) How to elevate and why to elevate

One has to rise at least to the mode of goodness before the path to understanding the Supreme Lord can be opened
One can elevate to a higher stage by the guidance of proper and bona-fide spiritual master

Bhagavad Gita Notes

CHAPTER 16 Appendix

Selected Texts extracted from “Surrender unto Me”

Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.23 Utsrjiya, ignoring, setting aside; sastra-vidhim, the precept of the scriptures, which is th source of the knoweldge of what is duty and what is not-called injunction and prohibition; yah, he who; vartate, acts; kama-karatah, under the impulsion of passion; sah, he; na, does not; avapnoti, attain; siddhim, perfection, fitness for Liberation; nor even sukham, happiness in this world; nor even the param, supreme best; gatim, Goal-heaven or Liberation.
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.23 Here Sastra means Vedas. Vidhi stands for injunction. He who abandons My injunction called Vedas and acts under the influence of desire, viz., takes the path according to his own wishes, does not attain perfection, He does not reach any Siddhi in the next world, nor does he find the slighest happiness in this world, let alone the attainment of the supreme state. It is not possible for him to do so. Such is the meaning.
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.23 See Coment under 16.24
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.23 He who, having cast aside the ordinances of the scriptures, acts under the impulse of desire, attains not perfection, nor happiness nor the Supreme Goal.
Commentary

16.23 यः who? शास्त्रविधिम् the ordinance of the scriptures? उत्सृज्य having cast aside? वर्तते acts? कामकारतः under the impulse of desire? न not? सः he? सिद्धिम् perfection? अवाप्नोति attains? न not? सुखम् happiness? न not? पराम् Supreme? गतिम् Goal.Commentary He who does not care for the Self? who gives free rein to these three sins? is a traitor to the Self. He who has renounced the authority of the Vedas which? like a mother? is eally disposed and kind to all? and which? like a beaconlight? points out what is good and what is evil? does not attain perfection nor happiness nor the Supreme Goal. He who pays no attention to prescribed actions and follows the promptings of desire awakened by the senses? does not obtain God.

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.23 Ignoring the precept of the scriptures, he who acts under the impulsion of passion,-he does not attain perfection, nor happiness, nor the supreme Goal.
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.23 But he who neglects the commands of the scriptures, and follows the promptings of passion, he does not attain perfection, happiness or the final goal.
Related values
Tyaga (Renunciation / Letting Go)Karuna (Kindness / Compassion)Ahimsa (Non-violence / Compassion)Tapas (Austerity / Discipline)Guru Bhakti (Reverence for Teacher)Atma Nigraha (Self-control)Daksya (Resourcefulness / Skill)Maitri (Friendship / Goodwill)
Related verses
Concepts
Dharma
He who disregards scripture and acts according to his own whims attains neither perfection, happiness, nor the supreme destination.
Practical Applications
  • Take scripture seriously as the standard, not as one option among many.
  • Distinguish your whim from scriptural authority.
  • When in doubt, defer to scripture.
Reflection Questions
  • Where have I been substituting whim for scripture?
  • What would scriptural deference look like?

A sailor who throws away the chart and steers by whatever cloud looks pretty. Each cloud different; each course wrong. The śāstra is the chart; whim is the cloud. The demoniac of this verse have shipwrecked themselves long before they reach any shore.

Saubhari's Lesson

The Bhāgavatam tells of the sage Saubhari, advanced in tapas, who decided on his own to marry — outside the scripture's recommendation for his life-stage. He multiplied his body fifty times, married fifty princesses, raised palaces and progeny.

Years later, looking at his teeming household, he realized that abandoning the scriptural pattern of his āśrama had cost him exactly what this verse names: siddhi, sukha, parā gati. He returned to forest renunciation, but only after wasted time. The verse's diagnosis is exact: kāma-kārataḥ — acting from desire — yields none of the three.

📝 My note

Bhagavad-gītā 16.24

↗
तस्माच्छास्त्रं प्रमाणं ते कार्याकार्यव्यवस्थितौ । ज्ञात्वा शास्त्रविधानोक्तं कर्म कर्तुमिहार्हसि ॥ २४ ॥
tasmāc chāstraṁ pramāṇaṁ te
[tasmaach chaastram pramaanam te]
kāryākārya-vyavasthitau
[kaaryaakaarya-vyavasthitau]
jñātvā śāstra-vidhānoktaṁ
[jnaatvaa shaastra-vidhaanoktam]
karma kartum ihārhasi
[karma kartum ihaarhasi]
tasmāt — therefore śāstram — the scriptures pramāṇam — evidence te — your kārya — duty akārya — and forbidden activities vyavasthitau — in determining jñātvā — knowing śāstra — of scripture vidhāna — the regulations uktam — as declared karma — work kartum — do iha — in this world arhasi — you should .
Blended reading (Sanskrit + English inline)
tasmāc chāstraṁ pramāṇaṁ te
tasmāt
therefore
kāryākārya-vyavasthitau
jñātvā śāstra-vidhānoktaṁ
śāstram
the scriptures
pramāṇam
evidence
te
your
karma kartum ihārhasi
kārya
duty
akārya
and forbidden activities
vyavasthitau
in determining
jñātvā
knowing
śāstra
of scripture
vidhāna
the regulations
uktam
as declared
karma
work
kartum
do
iha
in this world
arhasi
you should .
  • śāstram — the scriptures
    Nominative — śāstra as subject. From the root śās — to instruct, to govern. Śāstra is that which governs; the verse establishes it as the pramāṇa, the means of knowledge.
  • pramāṇam — evidence
    Pra-māṇa — that by which something is measured or known. The technical term in Indian epistemology for a valid source of knowledge. The verse names śāstra as Arjuna's pramāṇa for distinguishing duty from non-duty.
  • kārya — duty
    Gerundive of kṛ — to be done. Kārya: that which ought to be done. Sanskrit grammar carries the obligation in the verb-form itself.
  • jñātvā — knowing
    Gerund of jñā — to know. 'Having known.' The participle is sequential: first know scripture's instruction, then act. The order is non-negotiable. Action without prior śāstra-knowledge is exactly what verse 23 condemned.
  • kartum — do
    Infinitive of kṛ — 'in order to do.' Scripture's regulations are not for meditation alone; they are for doing. The chapter ends not at theory but at action.
  • arhasi — you should
    Second-person singular of arh — to be worthy of, to deserve. Arhasi: 'you are fit for this, this is yours to do.' A delicate verb — not 'you must' but 'this is what is fitting for you.' The chapter's closing word is dignified, not commanding.
One should therefore understand what is duty and what is not duty by the regulations of the scriptures. Knowing such rules and regulations, one should act so that he may gradually be elevated.
How Sanskrit scholars read this verse — split, rearranged, grammar-tagged. For the plain English distilled meaning, jump to Plain meaning below.
Auto-generated study layers — original analysis of the public-domain śloka. Review against a published edition for academic work.
Plain meaning (तात्पर्य · Tātparya)
The chapter closes with a calm, decisive instruction. Since impulse misleads, let śāstra be Arjuna's pramāṇa — his measuring stick — for what to do and what to avoid. First learn what scripture prescribes; then act on it, here, in this very life. The Gītā is itself such śāstra.
Further notes (विवरण · Vivaraṇa)
Foundational for the tradition's epistemology of action: śāstra-pramāṇya — scripture as authoritative for kārya / akārya. 'Tasmāt' picks up the failed alternative of 16.23 (kāma-kāra), and 'iha' anchors the prescription in this very world. Commentators across schools converge: ego-driven decision is unreliable; scripture, learned with a teacher, frames action. Chapter 17 immediately unpacks what 'śāstra-vidhi' looks like.
Prose order (अन्वय · Anvaya)
तस्मात् कार्य-अकार्य-व्यवस्थितौ ते शास्त्रम् प्रमाणम् (अस्ति); शास्त्र-विधान-उक्तम् कर्म ज्ञात्वा इह कर्तुम् अर्हसि ।
tasmāt kārya-akārya-vyavasthitau te śāstram pramāṇam (asti); śāstra-vidhāna-uktam karma jñātvā iha kartum arhasi |
Therefore, in determining what is to be done and what is not, scripture is your authority. Knowing the action declared by the rule of scripture, you ought to perform it here (in this world).
Word split (पदच्छेद · Padaccheda)
तस्मात् शास्त्रम् प्रमाणम् ते कार्य-अकार्य-व्यवस्थितौ । ज्ञात्वा शास्त्र-विधान-उक्तम् कर्म कर्तुम् इह अर्हसि ॥
tasmāt śāstram pramāṇam te kārya-akārya-vyavasthitau | jñātvā śāstra-vidhāna-uktam karma kartum iha arhasi ||
Grammar (व्याकरण · Vyākaraṇa)
SanskritIASTGrammarMeaning
तस्मात् tasmāt तद् pron. (pronoun) abl.sg. (ablative singular)n. therefore
शास्त्रम् śāstram शास्त्र (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) scripture, śāstra
प्रमाणम् pramāṇam प्रमाण (n.) nom.sg. (nominative singular) authority, valid means of knowing
ते te अस्मद् pron. (pronoun) gen./dat.sg. (dative singular) for you
कार्य-अकार्य-व्यवस्थितौ kārya-akārya-vyavasthitau कार्य (n.) + अकार्य (n.) + व्यवस्थिति (f.) loc.sg. (locative singular), dvandva + tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) in (the matter of) determining what should and should not be done
ज्ञात्वा jñātvā √ज्ञा abs. (absolutive) having known
शास्त्र-विधान-उक्तम् śāstra-vidhāna-uktam शास्त्र (n.) + विधान (n.) + उक्त p.p.p. (past passive participle) acc.sg. (accusative singular)n., tatpuruṣa cpd. (compound) declared by the regulation of scripture
कर्म karma कर्मन् (n.) acc.sg. (accusative singular) action, work
कर्तुम् kartum √कृ inf. (infinitive) to do, perform
इह iha ind. (indeclinable) here (in this world)
अर्हसि arhasi √अर्ह् pres. (present) 2sg.par. (parasmaipada / active voice) you ought, you are fit

As stated in the Fifteenth Chapter, all the rules and regulations of the Vedas are meant for knowing Kṛṣṇa. If one understands Kṛṣṇa from the Bhagavad-gītā and becomes situated in Kṛṣṇa consciousness, engaging himself in devotional service, he has reached the highest perfection of knowledge offered by the Vedic literature. Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu made this process very easy: He asked people simply to chant Hare Kṛṣṇa, Hare Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa, Hare Hare/ Hare Rāma, Hare Rāma, Rāma Rāma, Hare Hare and to engage in the devotional service of the Lord and eat the remnants of foodstuff offered to the Deity. One who is directly engaged in all these devotional activities is to be understood as having studied all Vedic literature. He has come to the conclusion perfectly. Of course, for the ordinary persons who are not in Kṛṣṇa consciousness or who are not engaged in devotional service, what is to be done and what is not to be done must be decided by the injunctions of the Vedas . One should act accordingly, without argument. That is called following the principles of śāstra, or scripture. Śāstra is without the four principal defects that are visible in the conditioned soul: imperfect senses, the propensity for cheating, certainty of committing mistakes, and certainty of being illusioned. These four principal defects in conditioned life disqualify one from putting forth rules and regulations. Therefore, the rules and regulations as described in the śāstra – being above these defects – are accepted without alteration by all great saints, ācāryas and great souls. In India there are many parties of spiritual understanding, generally classified as two: the impersonalist and the personalist. Both of them, however, lead their lives according to the principles of the Vedas . Without following the principles of the scriptures, one cannot elevate himself to the perfectional stage. One who actually, therefore, understands the purport of the śāstras is considered fortunate. In human society, aversion to the principles of understanding the Supreme Personality of Godhead is the cause of all falldowns. That is the greatest offense of human life. Therefore, māyā, the material energy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is always giving us trouble in the shape of the threefold miseries. This material energy is constituted of the three modes of material nature. One has to raise himself at least to the mode of goodness before the path to understanding the Supreme Lord can be opened. Without raising oneself to the standard of the mode of goodness, one remains in ignorance and passion, which are the cause of demoniac life. Those in the modes of passion and ignorance deride the scriptures, deride the holy man, and deride the proper understanding of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. They disobey the instructions of the spiritual master, and they do not care for the regulations of the scriptures. In spite of hearing the glories of devotional service, they are not attracted. Thus they manufacture their own way of elevation. These are some of the defects of human society which lead to the demoniac status of life. If, however, one is able to be guided by a proper and bona fide spiritual master, who can lead one to the path of elevation, to the higher stage, then one’s life becomes successful. Thus end the Bhaktivedanta Purports to the Sixteenth Chapter of the Śrīmad Bhagavad-gītā in the matter of the Divine and Demoniac Natures.

— A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupāda
Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura Gauḍīya
Translation
24. Therefore scripture is the authority in determining what to do and what not to do. Understanding what is stated in the scripture, you should perform actions in this world.
Commentary

This chapter has described how those who follow the scripture attain the supreme goal and those who do not follow scripture go to hell. Thus the commentaries on the sixteenth chapter of the Gītā have been completed for the pleasure of the devotees’ hearts, by the mercy of the ācāryas.

Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa Gauḍīya
Translation
24. Therefore, scripture is the authority in determining what to do and what not to do. Understanding what is stated in the scripture, you should perform actions in this world.
Commentary

Since the tendency for lust, anger and greed which are contrary to scripture deviate one from the goal of life, scripture in the form of the Vedas, which is perfect, not being written by man, is the authority in matters of what to do and what not to do (pramāṇam). The statements composed by men who are subject to faults such as error [Note: The four faults are bhrama (error), karaṇa pātava (limitation of the senses), pramāda (inattention), and vipralipsā (cheating).] are not authority. Thus the positive and negative injunctions of scripture to do or not do certain things (vidhāna uktam) are stated using the potential mood (you should do this) or with the suffix tavya after a verb (which also means “should do”). Knowing about the prescribed and forbidden actions, you should perform prescribed actions such as fighting and sacrifices in this world of karma (iha), for teaching people, avoiding the forbidden actions. Those fixed in understanding the meaning of the Vedas go to svarga and eternal liberation. Those who reject the Vedas go to hell. This is the conclusion of the sixteenth chapter. Chapter 17

Bhūrijana Dāsa Gauḍīya
Commentary

Whatever position one is, he should give up lust and greed and he should act accordingly to the rules and regulations of the sastras. This is the basic distinction between divine and demoniac existence ‑ the acceptance of the sastras, and a accordingly. The demoniac are by nature whimsical: 'I do what I want. I am God!'. That is the basic demoniac mentality. The basic devotee mentallity is:' I am surrendered to higher authority, Krsna!'

Gauranga Priya Dāsa Study
Bhakti-śāstrī Notes, ISKCON Chowpatty (2009)
Theme

COMMON THEME: These two verses establish the importance of sastric injunctions

Need to follow sastras (16.24) – To control and regulate these demoniac qualities one must follow scriptural injunctions
For the purpose of gradual elevation
Result of not following sastras (16.23) – If one disregards scriptural injunction and acts according to his own whims, there is neither perfection nor happiness nor supreme destination

Focus of Learning

(a) What does sastra-viddhi refer to – It refers to ‘direction of sastras’ as follows:

Injunctions prescribed for different castes and orders for gradual spiritual elevation
Everyone is expected to follow these

(b) Purpose of scriptural rules – Rules are meant for gradual elevation to higher perfectional stage of

devotional service

Apply the knowledge – One may theoretically know all these things, but if one does not apply them then he is known as the lowest of mankind
Know the tattva of the Lord – Even if one follows the rules and regulations but does not come to the understanding of Supreme Lord then all his knowledge is spoiled
Serve the Lord – Even if he accepts the existence of God, if he does not engage himself in the service of the Lord, his attempts are spoiled

(c) Meaning of ‘Kama-kartah’ – defines “acting whimsically”

One who knowingly violates the rule, acts in lust

(d) Destination of “whimsical acts”

Condemned by the Supreme Lord
Cannot have the perfection which is meant for the human life
Importance of rules in Human Life – Rules and regulations are meant to purify one’s existence and attain the real stage of happiness
END OF CHAPTER 16 

(a) Highest perfection of Vedic knowledge – knowing Krishna (Ref. 15.15) and engaging in devotional

service

(b) Lord Chaitanya Mahaprabhu on how to achieve the highest perfection very easily

Simply chant Hare Krishna and engage in Devotional service
Eat the remnants of the Lord

(c) What status one achieves by the above process of devotional service

One is understood to have studied all Vedic literature and has come to the conclusion perfectly

(d) How to purify those not engaged in devotional service

Decide their prescribed duties according to Vedic injunctions – Do’s and Don’t
How to follow scriptures – follow without arguments and alterations

(e) Standard of Vedic Scriptures which make them unquestionable

Free from four defects of conditioned soul
Therefore rules are accepted without alteration by all great saints, acaryas, great souls

(f) Aversion to the principles of understanding the Supreme Personality of Godhead is the greatest

offense of human life

Cause of all falldowns in human society
Cause of Maya giving us miseries

(g) Principles of scriptures are a must to achieve perfectional stage

Both Impersonalists and personalists lead lives according to Vedic principles
Who is fortunate – one who actually understands the purport of the sastras

(h) Some of defects of human society which cause demoniac life

Those in passion and ignorance deride the scriptures, holy man and proper understanding of Supreme Personality of Godhead
Inspite of hearing the glories of devotional service, they are not attracted, but they manufacture their own way of elevation

(i) How to elevate and why to elevate

One has to rise at least to the mode of goodness before the path to understanding the Supreme Lord can be opened
One can elevate to a higher stage by the guidance of proper and bona-fide spiritual master

Bhagavad Gita Notes

CHAPTER 16 Appendix

Selected Texts extracted from “Surrender unto Me”

Śrī Śaṅkarācārya Classical
Translation
16.24 Tasmat, therefore; sastram, the scripure; is te, your; pramanam, authority, the means of knowledge; karya-akarya-vyavasthitau, as regards the determination of what is to be done and what is not to be done. Therefore, jnatva, after understanding; that which is your own karma, duty; sastra-vidhana-uktam, as presented by scriptural injunction-vidhana is the same as vidhi, precept, in the form, 'you should do', 'you should not do'; as presented by that; arhasi, you ought; kartum, to perform; it iha, here. 'Here' is used for pointing out the sphere in which one is intitled to perform his duties. F:gitadataR.K.GitaCHAPTER16.doc Page 1 of 1
Śrī Rāmānujācārya Classical
Translation
16.24 Hence, the Sastra is to be the only authority for you in determining what should be done and what should not be done, viz., in deciding what ought to be accepted and what ought not be accepted. You should know, i.e., understand, neither more nor less than what constitutes the truth and the work enjoined in the injunctions of the Sastras which the Highest Reality called the Supreme Person revealed in the Vedas. The Vedic injunctions are supplemented by the Dharma-sastras, the Itihasas and the Puranas. The acts enjoined by them are the means for reaching Him and for pleasing Him. You should perform them; you should accept them alone.
Śrī Abhinavagupta Classical
Translation
16.23-24 Yah sastravidhim etc. Tasmat etc. On the other hand, a fall into the hell is [inevitable] for a person who rejects the scriptural injunctions and makes, using his own intellect, an analysis as to what is to be done and what is not to be done. Therefore, don't make a decision with your intellect about what is to be done and what is not to be done.-This is what is intended to be conveyed here.
Swami Sivananda Classical
Translation
16.24 Therefore, let the scripture be thy authority in determining what ought to be done and what ought not to be done. Having known what is said in the ordinance of the scriptures, thou shouldst act here in this world.
Commentary

16.24 तस्मात् therefore? शास्त्रम् scripture? प्रमाणम् (be) authority? ते they? कार्याकार्यव्यवस्थितौ in determining what ought to be done and what ought not to be done? ज्ञात्वा having known? शास्त्रविधानोक्तम् what is said in the ordinance of the scriptures? कर्म action? कर्तुम् to do? इह here (in this world)? अर्हसि shouldst.Commentary He who desires the welfare of the Self should not disregard the ?nds of the scriptures. A man who is anxious to obtain eternal bliss should respect the Vedas and the Smritis which lay down the code of right conduct. He should readily renounce whatever the scriptures teach him to abandon and accept whatever he is directed to accept.He who is thus entirely devoted to the Vedas cannot meet with misfortune? grief or delusion. No mother is more kind than the scriptures for they restrain us from doing evil and bestow on us the greatest good (liberation or Moksha). Therefore treat the scriptures with great respect. Renounce all that the scriptures prohibit. Whatever is worthy of being done? that thou shouldst do thoroughly with all thy heart and all thy strength.Thus in the Upanishads of the glorious Bhagavad Gita? the science of the Eternal? the scripture of Yoga? the dialogue between Sri Krishna and Arjuna? ends the sixteenth discourse entitledThe Yoga of the Division BetweenThe Divine and the Demoniacal. ,

Swami Gambhīrānanda Classical
Translation
16.24 Therefore, the scripture is your authority as regards the determination of what is to be done and what is not to be done. After understanding (your) duty as presented by scriptural injunction, you ought to perform (your duty) here.
Shri Purohit Swami Classical
Translation
16.24 Therefore whenever there is doubt whether thou shouldst do a thing or not, let the scriptures guide thy conduct. In the light of the scriptures shouldst thou labour the whole of thy life."
Related values
Tyaga (Renunciation / Letting Go)Karuna (Kindness / Compassion)Ahimsa (Non-violence / Compassion)Tapas (Austerity / Discipline)Guru Bhakti (Reverence for Teacher)Atma Nigraha (Self-control)Maitri (Friendship / Goodwill)
Related verses
Concepts
Maya
Therefore, scripture is the authority; understand by it what is duty and what is not — perform your prescribed duty as instructed.
Practical Applications
  • Use scripture to clarify duty in concrete situations.
  • Don't let modern advice displace scripture.
  • Honor your guru's interpretation as the operating bridge.
Reflection Questions
  • What scripture-passage clarifies my current duty?
  • What advice has been competing with it?

A compass placed in the hand of one who is about to travel. The compass does not walk for you; it tells you where north is. Kṛṣṇa places śāstra in Arjuna's hand and says: hold this, and act. The chapter ends not with prohibition but with a tool.

Mahārāja Parīkṣit's Last Week

Cursed to die in seven days, Parīkṣit did not consult his own preferences about how to spend them. He sat at the bank of the Gaṅgā and asked the assembled sages: what does śāstra say a person facing death should do? The answer came through Śukadeva Gosvāmī as the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam itself.

The verse's instruction — jñātvā śāstra-vidhāna-uktam karma kartum iha arhasi — appears in his life as a finished pattern. He knew the scripture's instruction, he then performed the action prescribed (śravaṇa), and he attained the supreme destination at the end of the seventh day.

Arjuna at the Verse's End

By chapter 16's close, the Gītā has placed Arjuna at exactly the position this verse names. Two more chapters remain. The seventeenth will analyze the modes within scriptural conduct; the eighteenth will resolve everything in the call to surrender. But this verse is the operating instruction the disciple must hold across all that follows.

When Arjuna finally says karyiṣye vacanaṁ tava (18.73) — 'I shall act on Your word' — he is doing exactly what 16.24 prescribes. The chapter on the demoniac ends with the only weapon against it: the disciple's act of taking scripture as pramāṇa.

📝 My note